The House of Dunkeld

Ada (Dunkeld) Countess of Holland

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Floris III, Count of Holland
Floris III, Count of Holland.
Engraving in 1578, by Willem Thibaut.
image from Principes Hollandiae et Zelandiae (Michael Vosmeer, 1578) posted on wikipedia
Married: Floris III, Count of Holland, in (28 August?) 1162, probably in Egmond Abbey, Holland, since the marriage is recorded in that abbey's annals. She was brought "with a large fleet of ships, ornaments, and an army."

Annales Egmundani vol 1 p59 (ed. Barthold Jacob Lintelo de Geer van Jutphaas, 1863)
  Anno 1162 Florentius comes Holtlandiae sororemb regis Scottorum nomine Ada, cum magno navium apparatu ornatu et milicia advectam, duxit uxorem.
  b) Eene hand der 14e eeuw verbeterde: filiam
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1162, Florentius, Count of Holland, married the sisterb of the King of Scots, named Ada, who was brought with a large fleet of ships, ornaments, and an army.
  b) A hand in the 14th century improved: daughter

Chronicon Coenobii Sanctae Crucis Edinburgensis p34 (ed. Robert Pitcairn, 1828)
  (Anno) M,CLXIL, …  Elda ſoror Malcolmi regis Scotie nupſit Florentio nobili comiti Hothlandie.
This roughly translates as:
  In the year 1162 … Elda, sister of Malcolm, King of Scotland, married Florent, noble Earl of Holland.

Chronica de Mailros p78 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.clxij. … Malcolmus rex Scotorum dedit ſororem ſuam aliam Ade comiti Florentio de Hoilande.ss
  ss The Chron. S. Crucis calls her Elda, p. 34; see Hoved. fol. 282. It was in consequence of his descent from this marriage that Florence earl of Holland, grcat-grandson of the earl and princess here named, laid claim to the crown of Scotland, in 1292. Fœd. i 775.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1162 … Malcolm, King of Scots, gave his other sister Ada to Count Florence of Holland.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p295 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
  Malcolme hauing thus subdued his aduersaries, and being now in rest and quiet, he set his mind wholie to gouerne his realme in vpright iusticc, and hauing two sisters mariable, he coopled the elder named Margaret with Conon duke of Britaine, and the yoonger called Adhama he maried with Florens earle of Holland.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 p119 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    1161.
  Malcolm, with the advice of his Parliament, gave his two ſiſters in marriage, Margaret to Conan Count of Britany, Ada to Florence Count of Holland. The Parliament granted a ſubſidy for providing portions to them †.
  † “Subſidio ſuorum et conſilio;” Fordun, 1. viii. c. 4. Perhaps this implies, that his vaſſals granted him an aid for portioning his ſiſters. The difference, however, between the two verſions is inconſiderable; the Chronicle of Melros, p. 168, ſays, that Margaret was married in 1160, Ada in 1162.

Floris was the son of Dirk VI, Count of Holland, and Sophia of Rheineck. He succeeded his father as Count of Holland on 5 August 1157. Floris died at Antioch on 1 August 1190, during the Third Crusade, and was buried in the basilica of St. Peter at Antioch, beside the tomb of Frederick Barbarossa, Holy Roman Emperor.

Annales Egmundani vol 1 p59 (ed. Barthold Jacob Lintelo de Geer van Jutphaas, 1863)
  Anno 1157. Theodericus comes, filius Florentii crassi comitis, obiit hoc anno Nonas Augusti, cui Florentius filius eius successit.
This roughly translates as:
  In the year 1157. Count Theoderic, son of Count Florentius, died this year on the Nones of August [5 August], and was succeeded by his son Florentius.
p79
  Anno 1190. … In eadem Antiochia Florentius Hollandensis comes non multo post languore correptus obiit, vir in quo totius honestatis et probitatis forma se aperuerat.
This roughly translates as:
  In the year 1190. In the same Antioch, Count Florentius of Holland died not long after, overcome with languor, a man in whom the very embodiment of honesty and integrity had revealed itself.

Chronographia Johannis de Beke p131 (1973)
Anno Domini mcxco idem imperator quodam estivo tempore fessus ex itinere, festinavit in limpido torrentis alveo profluentem sudorem abluere et permodicum refrigerio se reficere. Qui pericia nandí confisus in fluctivagis undis descendit, quem fluminis impetus rabido cursu mox ad rupem subterlatentem allidit, qui secundum anachorite vaticinium ibidem submersus est et apud Antiochiam in basilica sancti Petri lamentis amarissimis inhumatus est. Eodem eciam anno non multo dilapso tempore Florencius comes Hollandie kalendis augusti mensis obiit in Antiochia, sepultus ibidem apud tumbam imperatoris in eadem ecclesia.
Wilhelmus autem de Hollandia filius eius iunior natu Frederico duci Suevie sociatus, ad annos quinque post obitum patris in Terra Sancta permansit, qui in diversis bellis campestribus contra paganos victorie palmam multis vicibus acquisivit, per cuius industrie probitatem christiani dicuntur obtinuisse Damiatam urbem Egipti prorsus inexpugnabilem, cesis in eo cunctis Turcis cum ceteris infidelibus Agarenis.
This roughly translates as:
In the year of our Lord 1190, the same emperor, tired from his journey, hastened to wash off the sweat flowing from his journey in the clear bed of a torrent and refresh himself with a little refreshment. He, trusting in his own skill, descended into the fluctuating waves, but the rush of the river, with its furious course, soon dashed him against a subterranean rock, where, according to the prediction of the anchorite, he was drowned there and buried with bitter lamentations in the basilica of St. Peter at Antioch. In the same year, not long after, Florence, Count of Holland, died in Antioch on the Kalends of the month of August [1 August], and was buried there beside the tomb of the emperor in the same church.
William of Holland, his younger son, allied with Frederick, Duke of Suecia, remained in the Holy Land for five years after his father's death. He won many victories in various field wars against the pagans. Through his industry and probity, the Christians are said to have captured the completely impregnable city of Damietta in Egypt, and to have driven out all the Turks and other infidels from there.

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland p66 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
REX Malcolmus dedit fratrem suum David et alios pueros nobiles regni sui obsides in manum regis Angliae.
… Chron. Anglo-Scoti (Bouterwek), p. 40.
  Florence III., Count of Holland, was the eldest son and successor of Thierri VI., who died 5th August, 1157. His mother, the Countess Sophie, went three times to the Holy Land (in 1139, 1173 and 1176).
  In 1158, shortly after his accession, Florence III. as a Prince of the Empire took part in the Council of Roncaille, held by the Emperor Frederick. He married Ada of Scotland in 1162. He was often at war; he was taken prisoner in 1166; in February, 1168, he was released.
  He went to the Holy Land in 1189 with the Emperor Frederick, and died at Antioch 1st August, 1190.
  By Ada his wife he had three sons: (i) Thierri VII., Count of Holland, who died 4th November, 1203, s.p.m.; (2) Guillaume I., Count of Holland, who died 1223, leaving a son who succeeded; (3) Florence “Prevot d’Utrecht,” and four daughters: Beatrix, Elizabeth, Ada or Aleide, who married a Margraf of Brandenburg, and Margarite who married Thierri IV., Comte de Cleves.
  Countess Ada was alive A.D. 1206. (L'Art de verifier les dates, 3, p. 200.)
  The Earldom of Ross was given to Count Florence as his wife's marriage portion, but he never got possession.
  Their descendant, Count Florence IV., was a competitor for the Scottish Crown in 1291.

The Complete Peerage vol 11 pp140-1 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Geoffrey H. White, 1949)
      ROSS
EARLDOM[S] I. 1162
  1. FLORENCE III, COUNT OF HOLLAND, 1st s. and h. of COUNT THIERRI VI by his wife Sophie, da. of Otto, COUNT OF RE1NECK,(d) in 1162 m. Ada, sister of MALCOLM IV [S.].(e) The EARLDOM OF ROSS, possibly then created for that purpose, is said to have been given him as her marriage portion.(a) The Count took the Cross with the Emperor Frederick in 1188; the Emperor was bur. in Antioch in 1190, and the Count soon afterwards.(b) His widow was living in 1206.(c)
  (d) Annales Egmundani (Utrecht. Hist. Genootschap, 2nd Ser., no. 1), p. 4.2.
  (e) Idem, p. 59; Chron. of Holyrood (Scottish Hist. Soc.), p. 139; Chron. de Mailros (Bannatyne Club), p. 78.
  (a) One of the 3 memoranda filed with the appeal of the “Seven Earls” to Edward I, 1290, states that testimony has been received from ancient men in Scotland (cagnitum est par anticos regni Scocie) that the Earldom of Ross was given as her marriage portion, but withdrawn (elongatus) from the said Count of Holland, without any reason or forfeiture, and unjustly as is acknowledged (P.R.O., Scottish Docs., Exchr., no. 89; Palgrave, Documents [S.], pp. 20, 21). The gift of the Earldom as the marriage portion is also recorded in the earlier part of the Chronicon Rythmicum (before 1300) in its account of the sisters of Malcolm IV (Chron. of the Picts and Scots, ed. Skene, pp. 337, lxx).
  (b) Annales Egmund., pp. 76, 78, 79.
  (c) L’Art de vérifier les Dates, vol. iii, p. 202.

Children:
Notes:
Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 p68 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
(4) Ada, eldest daughter of Earl Henry, was married to Florent III., comte de Hollande, in 1161; her great-grandson Florence V., count of Holland, was a Competitor in 1291.69
  69. Fœdera, i. pt. 2, 775; Chron. Mailros, 78, ao 1162; Chron. S. Crucis, 34, ao 1162, ‘Elda’; Hoveden, i. 219, ao 1162; Fordun, bk. v. c. 33; Annals, 3. See Pedigree of the Competitors (great-grandmother of No. 1).

Death: 3 January ???. Johnannis de Beke names the day of Ada's death in his chronicle, but not the year, although the entry is immediately after the entry describing her husband's death in 1190.
Chronographia Johannis de Beke p131 (1973)
Ada quidem Hollandie comitissa regie stirpis electa matrona iiio ydus ianuarii fuit inde defuncta ac in Middelburgensi monasterio tumulata.
This roughly translates as:
Ada, Countess of Holland, of royal lineage, elected matron, died on the 3rd of January and was buried in the monastery of Middelburg.

Burial: Middelburg Abbey, county of Holland

Sources:

Crinan

Married: Bethoc

Children Occupation: Crinan was the abbot of Dunkeld and seneschal of the Isles

Scotland under her early kings vol 1 p111 (E. William Robertson, 1862)
Bethoc, or Beatrice, the eldest of the late king’s daughters, carried her claims to the race of Atholl by her marriage with Crinan, Abbot of Dunkeld, who was also the head of the Atholl family.†
  † Fordun, to whom such a being as a married abbot would have been an abomination, metamorphosed the ancestor of the royal family of Scotland into an Abthane, asserting that the word Abbas could only be a clerical error for Abthanus, an officer whom he places over all the king’s Thanes, l. 4., c. 43. The contemporary Tighernach, however, Wynton, and the author of the Chronicle in the Reg. Prior. St. And. (Innes, Ap. 5), were ignorant that Crinan was known under any other title but that of abbot, and though Abthanages are to be met with in the charters, I have never yet chanced to light upon an Abthane. Such a name, in fact, would have been simply applicable to the maor of an abbot instead of the king—the holder of an ecclesiastical Thanage.

Notes:
Chronicles of the Picts, chronicles of the Scots p152 (ed. William F. Skene, 1867)
Donchath mac Cran Abbatis de Dunkelden et Bethok filia Malcolm mac Kynnet vi. annis regnavit et interfectus est a Maketh mac Fyngel in Botlingouane et sepultus in Yona insula.
 This roughly translates as:
Donald son of Cran, Abbot of Dunkelden and Bethok, daughter of Malcolm son of Kynnet, reigned for six years and was killed by Maketh son of Fyngel in Botlingouane and buried on the island of Iona.
 
John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp173-4 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
We read that [King Malcolm] had no offspring but an only daughter, named Beatrice, who married Crynyne, Abthane of Dul, and Steward of the Isles, a man of great vigour and power. In some annals, by a blunder of the writer, this man is called Crynyne, Abbot of Dul. Abthane of Dul, should properly have been written. Abthane is derived from abbas, which means father, or lord, and thana which means answering, or numbering; so that abthane is the superior of the thanes, or their lord under the king; to whom they are held yearly responsible for their farms and the rents due to their lord the king. Thus the Abthane has to keep the account of the king’s rents, and moneys in his treasury, performing, as it were, the duties of housekeeper or chamberlain. Now this Abthane begat, of his wife, a son, named Duncan; who afterwards, on his grandfather’s death, succeeded him on the throne, as will be seen below.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p264 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
Malcolme had two daughters, the one which was this Beatrice, being giuen in mariage vnto one Abbanath Crinen, a man of great nobilitie, and thane of the lies and west parts of Scotland, bare of that mariage the foresaid Duncane; the other called Doada, was maried vnto Sinell the thane of Glammis, by whom she had issue one Makbeth.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 pp4-6 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
King Malcolm the Second had three daughters,
  Bethoc, Donada (?), and another:
  (I.) Bethoc, heir of her father King Malcolm II., was married about the year 1000 to Crinan the Thane, hereditary lay abbot of Dunkeld, and seneschal of the Isles, who held with other lands the territory called ‘Abthania de Dull,’ in Athol. Crinan was slain in battle at Dunkeld ‘with 9 times 20 heroes’ in 1045.
  Issue, two sons, Duncan and Maldred, and a daughter:
    (1) Duncan, king of the Cumbrians, and after his grandfather’s death king of Scots as Duncan I. from the 25th November 1034 to the 14th August 1040.
    (2) Maldred seems to have succeeded to Cumbria, when his brother Duncan became king of Scots on the death of their maternal grandfather, King Malcolm II., in 1034. He married Ealdgyth, daughter of Uchtred, earl of Northumberland, by his wife Ælgifu, daughter of Æthelred II., king of England. Issue, a son:
      Gospatric, earl of Northumberland, purchased that earldom from William the Conqueror at Christmas in 1067, and was ‘deprived’ in 1072. He had a grant of ‘Dunbar with the adjacent lands in Lothian’ from his kinsman King Malcolm. III. (Ceannmor) in 1072. Earl Gospatric became a monk. His tombstone is now in the crypt of the cathedral at Durham. Issue, three sons, Dolfin, Gospatric, and Waltheof, with Æthelreda, and several other daughters:
        (a) Dolfin, ruler in Cumbria, expelled from Carlisle by William II. (Rufus), king of England, in 1092.
        (b) Gospatric of Dunbar succeeded his father as second earl. He styles himself ‘Gospatric the earl, brother of Dolfin’ in his charter and on his seal. He was the ‘summus dux Lodonie’ who was slain by an arrow in the eye, at the battle of the Standard, 22nd August 1138.
        (c) Waltheof, lord of Allerdale, abbot of Croyland from 1125 until deposed by the legate Alberic, in 1138.
        (d) Æthelreda, married to Duncan II., king of Scots. King Duncan II. was treacherously slain by the mormaer of the Mearns, 12th November 1094.
    (3) —— , daughter of Bethoc, and sister of King Duncan I.
    Issue, a son:
      Moddan, titular earl of Caithness, slain at Thurso in 1040.
p12 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
    DUNCAN THE FIRST
… Eldest Son of Crinan the Thane, who was hereditary lay abbot of Dunkeld and seneschal of the Isles, by his wife Bethoc, eldest daughter and heir of Malcolm II., king of Scots.2
  2. Chron. Scots and Picts, 152; Chron. Picts and Scots (B), 175, No. 16; Fordun, bk. iv. cc. 39, 40, 44; Wyntoun, ii. 119, bk. vi. c. 16, 11. 1603-4.
Dictionary of national biography vol 16 p157 (ed. Leslie Stephen, 1888)
  DUNCAN I (d. 1040), king of Scotland, succeeded his grandfather, Malcolm Mackenneth (d. 25 Nov. 1034), in the throne of Scotland. His mother’s name, according to a twelfth-century tradition, was Bethoc, the daughter of the latter king; his father was Crinan or Cronan, abbot of Dunkeld (MARIANUS SCOTUS, p. 556; TIGERNACH, pp. 284-8; Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, p. 152). This Cronan must be regarded as a great secular chief and lay abbot of Dunkeld, occupying a position somewhat similar to that of the titular comharbs of Armagh during the same century. According to Mr. Skene, Bethoc was married to Cronan before 1008 A.D., the year in which her younger sister married Sigurd, earl of Orkney.

Other accounts of Crinan can be found in wikipedia (Crínán_of_Dunkeld) and wikitree (Crinan (Dunkeld) Abbot of Dunkeld (abt. 975 - 1045)).

Death: 1045, in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland, in battle.

Chronicles of the Picts, chronicles of the Scots p78 (ed. William F. Skene, 1867)
ANNALS OF TIGHERNAC.
1045   Kl. iii. f. luan ix. [kl. i. 1. 18] Cath etir Albancho araenrian cur marbadh andsin Crinan Ab. Duincalland sochaighe maille fris .i. nae xx laech.q
  q Battle between the Albanich on both sides, in which Crinan, abbot of Dunkeld, was slain there, and many with him, viz., nine times twenty heroes.
p369
FROM THE ANNALS OF ULSTER.
1045  Kl. Jan. iij. f. 1. ix. Anno Domini Mxlv.
Cath iter Albancu etarra fein itorcair Cronan Abb. Duinecaillend.u
  u Battle between the Albanich among themselves, in which fell Cronan, abbot of Dunkeld.

Sources:

David I of Scotland

David I., king of Scotland
David, as depicted on the charter to Kelso Abbey in 1159.
image posted at wikipedia
David I, king of Scotland
Portrait of David I, king of Scotland. This was painted by Jacob de Wet II, a Dutch artist working in Scotland from 1673. It is inscribed
DAVID I. HUJUS DOMUS CONDITOR (builder of this house, Holyrood). 1124.
image posted at wikipedia
Great seal of David I, king of Scotland
Great seal of David I, king of Scotland
image from Selectus diplomatum & numismatum Scotiæ thesaurus plate XII (James Anderson, 1739)
Birth: about 1084

Father: Malcolm III of Scotland

Mother: Margaret of Scotland

Married: Maud of Huntingdon in 1113

Children Occupation: King of Scotland
David reigned from 23 April 1124 until his death on 24 May 1153.

Notes:
John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp221-6 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
  DAVID, the youngest of the sons of Malcolm and Margaret, and the pride of his race, succeeded his brother Alexander in the year above mentioned [1124]—the eighteenth of the emperor Henry V.— and reigned twenty-nine years, two months, and three days. He was pious and God-fearing; bountiful in almsgiving; vigorous towards his people; sagacious in the task he was intent upon, of enlarging the kingdom by fair means; and, in short, he shone forth in the beauty of every virtue—whence he always abounded in the ripe fruit of good works. How very powerful this king was, how many conquests he made, above all other kings, by fair means, and how many abbeys and houses of God he founded, Baldred, in bewailing his death, will show forth truly to the reader, as will be seen below. He, indeed, betrayed no pride in his manners, no cruelty in his words, nothing unseemly in what he said or did. There was no king like him among the kings of the earth in his day; for he was godly, wise, lowly, modest, sober, and chaste, etc. Never, says William, have we been told among the events of history, of three kings,—and at the same time brothers,— who were of holiness so great, and savoured so much of the nectar of their mother’s godliness. For, besides their feeding sparingly, their plentiful almsgiving, their zeal in prayer, they so thoroughly subdued the vice that haunts king’s houses, that never was it said that any but their lawful wives came to their bed, or that any one of them had shocked modesty by wenching. Before this King David was raised to the throne, the king of the English, his sister the good Queen Matilda’s husband, gave him to wife Matilda, the daughter and heiress of Waldeof, Earl of Huntingdon, and Judith, who was the niece of the first King William; and, of this Matilda, David had a son named Henry, a meek and godly man, and of a gracious spirit, in all things worthy to have been born of such a father. Meanwhile the empress Matilda, on her husband the emperor’s death without children, came back to her father Henry, king of England; and the latter afterwards gave her to wife to Geoffroy, Count of Anjou, who begat of her a son, Henry, the future king of England. On the death of the aforesaid Henry, king of England, Stephen, Count of Boulogne, and his nephew, through his sister, seized the throne, in violation of his oath—for he had, during the said king’s lifetime, consented by oath that the kingdom should go to the king’s daughter, the empress Matilda. Count Geoffroy was indignant at this, but did him little, if any, hurt.
  WHEN David, king of Scots, and uncle of that empress, heard this, he at once rose up against Stephen, and began to lay waste the northern regions of England—namely, Northumhria and Cumbria. And when he had repeatedly invaded now this, now that, region, and plundered them, the nobles of both provinces, at the head of a large force, beset him at Allerton (Northallerton), on the 21st of August, and there a battle was fought, and many fell on either side. At length, when a great multitude of the English had been slain, the others fled, and many of the nobles were carried off prisoners. They all, however, went back about the Feast of All Saints, being freed by ransom; while Cumbria, as well as Northumhria, and their pertinents, were surrendered to King David. But King David and King Stephen were straightway set at peace on this wise: to wit, that Northumhria should go back to King Stephen, while Cumbria was freely left with King David. This peace, however, which was entered into between them, lasted only a short time; for King David made ready for war with the Northumbrians. Wherefore Turstan, archbishop of York, came to the castle of Marchmont—that is, Roxburgh—and meanwhile obtained from the king that he should not, for the time, lay the country waste. But not long after, when the truce came to an end, the country was all sadly laid waste, forasmuch as King Stephen would not give it to David’s son Henry, whom he had begotten of the aforesaid Countess Matilda. So the following year—that is, in 1138—on Ash-Wednesday, King Stephen came with a large army to Roxburgh; and being there struck with a sudden panic, he straightway returned in shame. Then, again, the following year, this King Stephen came to Durham, where he tarried fifteen days, to treat for peace; while King David was at Newcastle. They had a solemn interview on the subject of peace; and, at the instance of Queen Matilda,—Stephen’s wife, and King David’s niece through his sister Mary,—they came to an understanding to this effect: namely, that King David’s son, Henry, should do homage to King Stephen for the earldom of Huntingdon, and freely hold the earldom of Northumberland. For Matilda, this Henry’s mother, was the daughter and heiress of Waldeof, Earl of Huntingdon, who was the son and heir of Siward, Earl of Northumberland. Now, when King David returned from Newcastle, he came to Carlisle, in which town he had a very strong keep built, and made the city walls a great deal higher. To him, moreover, repaired Henry, his niece, the Empress Matilda’s son, and future king of England, having been sent by his mother; and he there received the knightly belt from King David, having first given a pledge that his heirs would at no time lop off any part of the lands which had then, through this feud with England, passed under the dominion of the Scots.
… In the fourth year of King David, Lothaire was elected to succeed the emperor Henry V., and was eleven years emperor. In the seventh year of this same David, his wife. Queen Matilda, died, and was buried at Scone. The same year, Angus, earl of Moray, was, with his men, slain at Strucathrow. In the fifteenth year, Conrad III. succeeded the emperor Lothaire, and was fifteen years emperor. … In the eighteenth year was born to Henry, the king’s son aforesaid, a son named Malcolm, who was to be king; in the nineteenth, David, afterwards earl; and in the twentieth William, who was, likewise, to be king.
  KING DAVID, disguising his sorrow at the death of his only son, straightway took Malcolm, his aforesaid son’s firstborn, and giving him Duncan, Earl of Fife, as governor, bade him be taken about, with a large army, through the country, in Scotland, and proclaimed heir to the throne. Taking likewise the younger brother William, the king came to Newcastle; and having there taken hostages from the Northumbrian chiefs, he made them all subject to the dominion of that boy. What was done then with the third grandson David, or where he was, I have not found in any writings. But the king came back, and left nothing in disorder, nothing unsettled, in all the ends of the kingdom. Then, the following year, after Easter, he went to Carlisle, that he might settle the affairs of the west of the kingdom also, as of the east; when, all of a sudden, that godly and religious king was smitten with a grievous sickness, and, on the 22d of May, the Sunday before Ascension-day, in the year 1153, after he had ruled the kingdom gloriously for twenty-nine years and one month, he died happily, putting off his manhood, and surrendering his body to the earth, and his soul to the fellowship of angels in heaven. He was buried in state in the pavement before the high altar of the church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, which, first founded by his father and mother, had been added to in property and buildings by his brother Alexander, while he himself also had loaded and endowed it with more ample gifts and honours; and he was laid there, at a good old age, beside his parents and brothers. His memory is blessed through all generations; for there never, from time immemorial, arose a prince like him. He was so devout in divine service, that he never missed saying and hearing, day by day, all the canonical hours, and even the vigils for the dead. And this also was praiseworthy in him—that, in a spirit of prudence and firmness, he wisely toned down the fierceness of his nation; and that he was most constant in washing the feet of the poor, and merciful in feeding and clothing them. He, moreover, behaved with lowliness and homeliness towards strangers, pilgrims, and regular and secular clergy; and most lavishly gave them gifts of his bounty. For he was a glorious king, fed and clad with everyday thrift; and, in holiness and integrity of life and in disciplined behaviour, he showed himself on a level even with votaries of religion. And, in sooth, his life, worthy to be praised—nay, to be wondered at—by all, was followed by a precious death. Therefore, whosoever aims at dying a happy death, let him read the life of this king so dear to God, and the following lament on his death; and, by the example of his most happy death, let him learn how to die.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 pp58-65 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
    DAVID THE FIRST
      ‘THE SAINT’
    KING OF SCOTS
      1124—1153
Reign began 23rd April 1124,
    „     ended 24th May 1153,
    „     lasted 29 years 1 month and 2 days.
David the First. ‘King of Scots,’ ‘Earl David,’ ‘Prince of Cumberland,’ ‘King of Alban,’ ‘King of the Britons,’ ‘King of Scotia,’ ‘Saint David,’ ‘A pious and God-fearing man.’ (The first feudal king of the Scots.)
Ninth and Youngest Son of Malcolm III., king of Scots, being his sixth son by his second wife (St.) Margaret, daughter of Eadward Ætheling.
Born about 1080.
His Youth was spent at the Court of Henry I., king of England, who married his sister Maud or Matilda, on the 11th of November 1100.
Married Matilda, daughter and heir of Waltheof, earl of Huntingdon, granddaughter of Siward, earl of Northumberland, and widow of Simon de St. Liz, about 1113-14.
  The Earldom of Northampton and the Honour of Huntingdon were held by Earl David in right of his wife.
  The Sovereignty of Cumbria, and of Lothian south of the Lammermoors, was delegated by Eadgar, king of Scots, when dying, to his brother Earl David, in the month of January 1106-7.
  The Church at Durham had grants of land from Earl David.
  The Monastery of Selkirk was founded and endowed by Earl David about 1113.
  The Bishopric of Glasgow was reconstituted by Earl David about 1115.
  The Monastery of Jedburgh was founded by Earl David in 1118.
    REIGN BEGAN 23RD APRIL 1124.
King of Scots. David I. became king of Scots on the death of his brother King Alexander L, 23rd April 1124.
Aged about 44 when he succeeded his brother.
  Cumbria and Lothian were reunited with Alban under King David I. when he succeeded his brother King Alexander I, 23rd April 1124.
  Coldingham and Lands in Lothian were given by King David I. to the monks of St. Cuthbert at Durham, by charter, dated ‘the third year of his reign,’ at Peebles in the year 1126.
  The Abbey of Holyrood was founded by King David I. in the year 1128.
  The Abbey of Kelso was founded by King David I. in the year 1128.
  The Bishoprics of Ross and Caithness were founded by King David I. about 1128.
  Moray. Edward, son of Siward, and the men of Alban, with the loss of a thousand men, defeated and slew Oengus and four thousand of the men of Moray in battle, at Strikathro in Forfarshire, in 1130.
  Queen Matilda, wife of King David I., died, and was buried at Scone in the 7th year of King David’s reign, between 23rd April 1130 and 22nd April 1131.
  The Abbey of Melrose was founded by King David I. in the year 1136.
Invaded England. King David I. took Carlisle and Newcastle, advancing as far as Durham, in 1136.
  The Bishopric of Aberdeen was founded by King David I. in the 13th year of his reign, between the 23rd of April 1136 and the 22nd of April 1137.
  Scotland Invaded. Stephen, king of England, invaded the sheriffdom of Roxburgh about the beginning of February 1137-8.
  The Battle of Clitheroe. William Fitz Duncan, nephew of King David L, with an army of Scots, invaded England, and after having ravaged Northumberland and Lancashire, defeated the English at Clitheroe, on the 9th of June 1138. 
  The Battle of the Standard. The English totally defeated the Scots, under King David I., in the battle of the Standard, near Northallerton, 22nd August 1138.
  Provincial Council. The Scottish bishops, abbots, priors, and barons, held a council, under the legate Alberic, in the cathedral at Carlisle, from the 26th to the 29th of September 1138. 
  The Abbey of Neubotle was founded by King David I., 1st November 1140.
  The Abbey of Dundrennan was founded by King David I. in 1142.
  The Abbey of Cambuskenneth was founded by King David I. in 1147.
  Henry II., king of England, spent his youth at the Court of his mother’s brother, David L, king of Scots, and was knighted by him at Carlisle in 1149.
  The Bishoprics of Dunblane and Brechin were founded by King David I. about 1150.
  The Abbey of Holmcultram was founded by King David I. and his son Earl Henry, 1st January 1150.
  The Abbey of Kinloss was founded by King David I., on the 21st of May 1150.
  Duffus Castle. King David I., in order to superintend the building of the abbey of Kinloss, lived at Duffus Castle in Moray during the whole summer of 1150.
  The Abbey of Dryburgh was founded by King David I., or by Hugo de Morville, constable of Scotland, in the year 1150.
  Bishoprics and Abbeys. Six bishoprics, viz.:—Glasgow, Ross, Caithness, Aberdeen, Dunblane, and Brechin; and ten abbeys, viz.:—Holyrood, Kelso, Melrose, Neubotle, Jedburgh, Dundrennan, Cambuskenneth, Holmcultram, Kinloss, and Dryburgh were founded or reconstituted under King David I.
  The Culdees and their monasteries were gradually superseded.
Silver penny minted by David I of Scotlan
Silver penny minted by David I of Scotland
image from Selectus diplomatum & numismatum Scotiæ thesaurus plate CLVII (James Anderson, 1739)
  Silver Coins. King David I. seems to have been the first king of the Scots who instituted a silver coinage.
Died. King David the First died at Carlisle, on the 24th  of May 1153.
Aged about 73.
Buried in state, in the pavement before the high-altar in the  church of the Holy Trinity, at Dunfermline.
His Reign lasted 29 years 1 month and 2 days.
    REIGN ENDED 24TH MAY 1153.
        ISSUE
King David the First had by his wife, Matilda of Huntingdon, two sons, Malcolm and Henry, and two daughters, Claricia and Hodierna, all of whom predeceased their father (Henry being the only one who lived to maturity):
  (I.) Malcolm, elder son of King David I., was strangled when a child by Donald Bane, ex-king of Scots.44
  (II.) Claricia, elder daughter of King David I., died unmarried.45
  (III.) Hodierna, younger daughter of King David I., died unmarried.46
  (IV.) ‘Henry, the Earl,’ younger son of King David I., earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, married in 1139 Ada, daughter of William, earl of Warenne, and earl of Surrey. Earl Henry predeceased his father, David I., 12th June 1152, and was buried at Kelso.
  44. Wyntoun, ii. 193-195, bk. vii. c. 9, 11. 1235-1296. See also above, Donald Bane, p. 43, No. 13.
  45. Orderic Vitalis, iii. 402, 403, bk. viii. c. 22, also 403, note 1.
  46. Ibid.

Dictionary of national biography vol 14 pp117-20 (ed. Leslie Stephen, 1888)
  DAVID I (1084-1153), King of Scotland 1124-53, youngest son of Malcolm Canmore and Margaret, sister of Edgar Atheling, was born in 1084. After his father’s death near Alnwick in 1093, followed by that of his mother within a few days, the orphan princes Edgar, Alexander, and David, along with their sisters Matilda and Mary, were sent for safety to England, probably to Ramsey, where their aunt Christina was a nun. Seven years later Matilda, whose baptismal name, according to Ordericus Vitalis, was Eadgyth (Edith), was married to Henry I, and David passed his youth at the court of the scholar king and the good Queen Maud, who reproduced her mother’s virtues. His manners were thus, says William of Malmesbury, polished from the rust of Scottish barbarity. In 1113 David married Matilda, widow of Simon de St. Liz, Norman earl of Northampton, and daughter of the Saxon Waltheof, earl of Northumbria. By this marriage David received the honour of Huntingdon, and thus became an English baron, probably holding also the ward of the earldom of Northampton during the minority of his stepson, the son of St. Liz. By the will of his brother Edgar, who died in 1107, David became Earl or Prince of Cumbria, the south-western district of the Scottish kingdom, which was separated from the rest by a policy whose cause is not easy to determine; perhaps this was deemed the best method of retaining that portion of the kingdom under a Scottish prince.
… On the death of Alexander I in 1124 David became king of Scotland.
… On the death of Henry in 1135 Stephen broke his oath and seized the throne of England. David at once declared in favour of the right of his niece, and Matilda had no more active supporter. He invaded Northumberland and obtained from its barons an acknowledgment of her right, but Stephen advancing to meet him with a large force he was compelled to give up the territory he had conquered on condition that his son Henry should be confirmed in the honour of Huntingdon, to which Doncaster and Carlisle were added and a promise given by Stephen that no grant of the earldom of Northumberland should be made until Henry’s claim to it as prince of Scotland was considered. In return for these grants and promises Henry did homage to Stephen, thus saving his father’s oath. The peace of Durham was not kept, and during the next three years David carried on war in Northumberland, with great barbarity according to the English chroniclers, although they attribute this to his troops, especially the Galwegians, rather than to the king. The war in the north was brought to a close by the signal defeat of David at the battle of the Standard at Cutton Moor near Northallerton on 22 Aug. 1138. Of this famous engagement, a landmark in the history of the two kingdoms which finally decided that the northern counties were to be English and not Scotch territory. Ailred of Rievaulx has left a picturesque account. It was won by the Norman barons, led by Walter L’Espec and encouraged by the blessing of the archbishop, who placed at their head a standard composed of the banners of St. Peter of York, St. John of Beverley, and St. Wilfrid of Ripon, attached to a mast at whose point the consecrated host was fixed in a small casket. The headstrong vanity of the men of Galloway, who insisted on leading the van of the Scottish army, though unfit to cope with the mail-clad Norman knights, contributed to the defeat. The victory was certainly on the English side, but David was able to withdraw the remnant of his forces to Carlisle, where terms of peace were negotiated by the cardinal of Ostia, supported by Matilda, Stephen’s queen. ‘The glory of victory,’ says Mr. Freeman, ‘fell to England, but the substantial gain to Scotland.’ The earldom of Northumbria was ceded to Prince Henry, who held it, however, as an English fief, and allowed Stephen to retain the castles of Bamborough and Newcastle. The laws of Henry I were guaranteed to the Northumbrians, and David gave as hostages for his good behaviour the sons of five of his nobles. Only two years later he was again in arms, and his niece Matilda having entered London, he joined her there, a pregnant proof of Stephen's uncertain tenure of the English crown. But Matilda was unable to hold what she had won, and was obliged to fly to Winchester. David accompanied her, and narrowly escaped capture when they were surrounded by Stephen’s forces, owing his deliverance, it was said, to his godson, David Oliphant, then serving under Stephen, who concealed him and enabled him to reach Scotland in safety in 1141. For the rest of his reign, with the exception of a brief raid into England in 1149, he remained within his own boundaries, and to this period belong the great ecclesiastical and political reforms which make his reign one of the most important in the history of Scotland.
… While delegating much of the judicial business to these various officers, David, like all the early feudal monarchs, took personal part in the administration of justice. Ailred of Rievaulx records that he had seen him take his foot from the stirrups and forego a day’s hunting in order to hear the suit of a humble petitioner.
  The same author gives many personal details, interesting as illustrations of David’s character and the manners of the times. The king bestowed special care on gardens and orchards, and set the fashion of cultivation of fruit by grafting. He improved the dress and the domestic customs of his rude subjects, following in this his mother’s example. He enforced the sanctity of the marriage bond, to which, unlike many other kings, he was himself faithful. He reformed the morals and repressed the quarrels of the clergy.
… David died at Carlisle on 24 May 1153, with such tranquillity, says Ailred, that after his death he seemed still living, and with such devotion that his hands were found on his breast crossed and turned towards heaven
He had only one fault, according to his panegyrist, the monk of Rievaulx, that he did not sufficiently control the license of his forces when engaged in war.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 pp641-2 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HUNTINGDON
EARLDOM.
III. 1113.
  3. DAVID I of Scotland, 6th and yst. s. of MALCOLM III (Canmore), KING OF SCOTLAND (d. 1093), by St. Margaret, only sister of Edgar ATHELING, was b. about 1080. In consequence of his marriage he became EARL OF HUNTINGDON, and possibly of NORTHAMPTON also.(c) In 1113 he founded an Abbey at Selkirk, afterwards removed to Kelso, and gave it (then or a little later) land at Hardingstone and Northampton. His charter, some years later in date, was witnessed by Maud his wife and their son Henry.(d) He founded another Abbey at Jedworth in 1118.(e) As Earl of Huntingdon he made various grants to St. Andrew’s, Northampton.(f) He suc. his brother, Alexander I, as King of Scotland 25 Apr. 1124. He retained his English earldom, and on account of it joined in 1127 in the Barons’ recognition of the right of the Empress Maud to succeed her father on the throne of England.(g) When, therefore, Stephen seized the crown, David took arms against him, but peace was made about Mar. 1136, David resigning the Earldom of Huntingdon in favour of his son Henry, who did homage to Stephen.(h) War breaking out again, David was defeated at the Battle of the Standard, 22 Aug. 1138.(a) He m., in 1113, Maud, widow of Simon DE ST. LIZ, EARL OF HUNTINGDON. She d. in 1130 or 1131, and was bur. at Scone.(b) He d. 24 May 1153, at Carlisle, and was bur. at Dunfermline.(c)
  (c) Vita et Passio. The Northamptonshire survey temp. Henry I shows that he held the lands of Countess Judith in that county (V.C.H. Northants,vol. i, p. 365, note).
  (d) Kelso Chartulary (Bannatyne Club), vol. i, p. 3.
  (e) Wyntoun's Cronykil (ed. Laing), vol. ii, p. 179.
  (f) Cotton MS., Vesp., E xvii, f. 10.
  (g) A.S. Chron., an. 1124, 1127; William of Malmesbury, De Gestis Regum, p. 529.
  (h) Fordun, Scotichronicon (ed. Hearne), pp. 450, 687.
  (a) A.S. Chron., an. 1138.
  (b) Fordun, Scotichronicon (ed. Hearne), p. 452.
  (c) Idem, p. 690. Besides Henry, his son and successor in title, he had an elder son, Malcolm, strangled in infancy (Wyntoun, Cronykil (ed. Laing), vol. ii, pp. 193, 194; Orderic, bk. viii, c. 20), and two daughters, Clarice and Hodierne (Idem), who d. young and unmarried. On account of his virtue and piety he has frequently been reckoned among the saints, but the Bollandists found no proof of cultus.

The Complete Peerage vol 9 p663 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by H. A. Doubleday, 1936)
      NORTHAMPTON
EARLDOM.
III. 1111?
  2. DAVID I of Scotland, yst. s. of MALCOLM III, KING OF SCOTLAND, m. Maud, widow of Simon (DE ST. LIZ), EARL OF NORTHAMPTON AND HUNTINGDON, and in consequence of his marriage(d) became EARL OF HUNTINGDON, and probably of NORTHAMPTON also. He d. 24 May 1153.
  (d) Which afforded him the Opportunity of possessing himself of the inheritance of his wife’s young son by Simon de Senliz. In a writ to Robert, Bishop of Lincoln, abovesaid, David the Earl, and all his barons and faithful people, Henry I confirmed the gifts to St. Andrew’s,Northampton, of Earl Simon and Maud his wife (St,Andrew’s Cartulary, ff. 16, 17 d; Dugdale, Mon., vol. v, p. 192).

David I is recognised as a saint by the Roman Catholic Church, with a feast day of 24 May, though it appears that he was never formally canonized, but rather a "popularly canonized national hero".
Butler’s Lives of the saints vol 2 pp383-4 (ed. Herbert Thurston, 1962)
 May 24.
  ST DAVID I OF SCOTLAND
THE name of this king occurs in several old Scottish calendars and more than one modern Catholic church is dedicated in his honour; he belongs to the category of popularly canonized national heroes, the particulars of whose life belong mainly to secular history. He was born about 1080, the youngest of the six sons of King Malcolm Canmore and his queen, St Margaret. In 1093 he was sent to the Norman court in England, where he remained for some years. When his brother Alexander succeeded to the Scottish throne in 1107, David became prince of Cumbria (roughly the Lowlands), and by his marriage in 1113 to Matilda, widow of the earl of Northampton, he became earl of Huntingdon. In 1124 he succeeded his brother as King David I.
  St Aelred of Rievaulx was in his earlier years master of the household to David, with whom he kept up a close friendship, and after the king’s death he wrote an account of him. In it he speaks of David’s reluctance to accept the crown, of the justice of his rule, of his almsdeeds and his accessibility to all, of his efforts to maintain concord among the clergy, of his personal piety, and in general of the great work he did for the consolidation of the kingdom of Scotland. Aelred’s only criticism was of his failure to control the savagery and rapacity of his troops when he invaded England, on behalf of his niece Matilda against Stephen. For this David was very contrite, and is said to have looked on his defeat at the Battle of the Standard and elsewhere and the early death of his only son as just retribution therefor.
  It was afterwards complained that King David’s benefactions to the Church impoverished the crown, among the critics being his fifteenth-century successor, James I. For not only did he found the royal burghs of Edinburgh, Berwick, Roxburgh, Stirling and perhaps Perth, but he also established the bishoprics of Brechin, Dunblane, Caithness, Ross and Aberdeen and founded numerous monasteries. Among them were the Cistercian houses of Melrose, Kinloss, Newbattle and Dundrennan, and Holyrood itself for Augustinian canons.
  St Aelred gives a circumstantial account of David’s death at Carlisle on May 24, 1153. On the Friday he was anointed and given viaticum, and then spent much time in praying psalms with his attendants. On Saturday they urged him to rest, but he replied, “Let me rather think about the things of God, so that my spirit may set out strengthened on its journey from exile to home. When I stand before God’s tremendous judgement-seat you will not be able to answer for me or defend me; no one will be able to deliver me from His hand”. And so he continued to pray; and at dawn of Sunday he passed away peacefully as if he slept.
  St David had helped to endow Dunfermline Abbey, founded by his father and mother, and he had peopled it with Benedictine monks from Canterbury. There he was buried, and at his shrine his memory was venerated until the Reformation.
  For the reign of one of the greatest Scottish kings consult standard histories of that kingdom. Bishop Forbes summarizes St Aelred’s panegyric in his Kalendars of Scottish Saints, and gives references to Robertson, Scotland under her Early Kings, vol. i (Edinburgh, 1862) and to Pinkerton’s Vitae Antiquae Sanctorum Scotiae. See also Bellesheim’s History of the Catholic Church in Scotland, vol. i, and A. H. Dunbar, Scottish Kings (1906). The cultus of St David was recognized after the Reformation among Protestants by the insertion of his name in the calendar of Laud’s Prayer-book for Scotland, 1637.   

Other accounts of the life and reign of David I. can be found in Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p283-92 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808), Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 pp180-91 (ed. David Laing, 1872), Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp75-112 (David Dalrymple, 1797), Dictionary of national biography vol 14 pp117-20 (ed. Leslie Stephen, 1903) and wikipedia (David_I_of_Scotland). St Aelred's lament of David's death is printed in full in John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp226-44 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)

Death: 24 May 1153, in Carlisle castle, Carlisle, Cumberland, Scotland

Chronica de Mailros p75 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.c.liij. obiitr Dauid rex Scottorum ix. kal. Junii [Maij 24], et Malcolmus nepos ejus xijcim, annorum puer, filii ſui Henrici comitis filius, ſucceſſit ei.
  r Sce Fordun i. 297, 310; Hoved. fol. 281.
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1153, David King of Scots died on the 9th day before Kalends of June [May 24], and Malcolm his grandson, a boy of twenty years, son of his son Earl Henry, succeeded him.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp104-5 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    1153.
  Having arranged all the affairs of the interior parts of his kingdom, he fixed his reſidence at Carliſle. On the morning of the 24th May, [1153] he was found dead in a poſture of devotion †.
  † “Die Dominica, quae Chriſti aſcenfionem praecedebat, id eſt, nono kal. Junii illuceſcente, cum Sol noctis tenebras radiis ſuae lucis abigeret, ipſe a corporalibus tenebris emergens, ad verae lucis gaudia commigravit, cum tanta tranguilitate, ut videretur non obiiſſe; tanta etiam devotione, ut inventus fit utraſque manus junctas ſimul ſuper pectus ſuum verſus coelum erexiſſe;” Aldred, ap. Fordun, L. v. c. 59.

Buried: before the high altar of the church of the Holy Trinity, Dunfirmline Abbey, Fife, Scotland

Sources:

David Dunkeld

Seal of David, Earl of Huntingdon
The seal of David, Earl of Huntingdon
Described in Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 p327 (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
The earl in armour on horseback to sinister with sword in his right hand, and shield on left arm charged with:—Three piles (for Huntingdon).
Legend: (Goth, caps.), SIGILL' DAVID COMITIS FRATRIS REGIS SCOCIE. Diameter, 29/16 inches.
Appended to Grant of a rent charge of 2s. 6d. to the Church of the Holy Trinity of London and Canons thereof, no date, but c. A.D. 1206-14. In Record Office. See Bain’s Calendar of Documents, vol. i. No. 603; Laing’s Seals, vol. i. No. 443; Birch’s Catalogue of Seals in Biitish Museum, vol. iv. Nos. 15666-72.
Also to charter granting the lands of Soutra to the monks of St. Mary of Soutra, without date. Charter and seal reproduced in Anderson's Diplomata Scotiæ, pl. xxxix.
image from Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 p333 (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
Birth: 1144
Annals of Scotland vol 1 p104 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
  The children of Prince Henry, by his wife Ada. were MALCOLM, born in 1142; WILLIAM, born in 1143; David Earl of Huntington, born in 1144‡; Ada or Elda, married in 1161, to Florence Count of Holland; Margaret, married in 1160, to Conan IV. Duke of Britany *; Matildis, who died unmarried.
  ‡ Andrew Winton, MS. Chr. Advocates Library, affirms, that David Earl of Huntington was elder than his brother William. The fame thing is mentioned by Bowmaker, the interpolator of Fordun, L. v. c. 43. I can give no probable account of the origin of this fiction

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p224 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
In the eighteenth year [of King David] was born to Henry, the king’s son aforesaid, a son named Malcolm, who was to be king; in the nineteenth, David, afterwards earl; and in the twentieth William, who was, likewise, to be king.

Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 page xviii (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
As to the date of Earl David’s birth. Sir Archhibald H. Dunbar, who in the careful and laborious investigation of the chronology of the royal families of Scotland stands facile priniceps, places it as ‘about 1144.’2 This figure, which I believe is correct, is probably based upon a reasonable correction of an allegation in Fordun’s Chronica,3 that of the three sons of Earl Henry, Malcolm was born in the eighteenth year of the reign of David I., Earl David in the nineteenth year, and William in the twentieth. The error that David was William’s elder brother was, as we have seen, subsequently corrected. Making this correction, we are probably justified in substituting the name of David for that of William in the original passage where Fordun records the dates of the births of the three brothers. Now the twentieth year of the reign of David I. began on April 23, 1143; and accordingly Sir A. H. Dunbar has come sufficiently near when he places Earl David’s birth as ‘about 1144,’ that is, to be precise, in the year, ending April 23, 1144. But it would be foolish to look for exact precision.

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Children: (before David's marriage)
Married: Maud, on 26 August 1190.

Chronica de Mailros p99 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
1190
  Dauid comes deſponſavit ſororem Rannulfi comitis de Ceſtria, Matildam nomine, dominica prima poſt aſſumtionem ſancte Marie [Aug. 26].
 This roughly translates as:
Earl David married the sister of Earl Ranulf of Chester, Matilda by name, on the first Sunday after the Assumption of Saint Mary [Aug. 26].

Mathilda was the daughter Hugh, of Kevelioc, Earl of Chester, and Bertrade, the daughter of Simon, Comte d'Evreux. She died about 6 January 1233

Children:
Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 pages xxiv - xxvii (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
  According to Bower, Abbot of Inchcolm, in his additions to Fordun, Earl David had by his wife three sons. Of these Robert died young, and was buried at Lindores. The next son is simply named as Henry, but nothing more is said of him. The name of the third son was John, ‘called,’ says Bower, ‘by the English the Scot.’ But we have to add that he styles himself ‘Johannes de Scotia’ in many of the charters of our Chartulary. Earl David resided chiefly on his English possessions, and perhaps the word ‘the Scot’ or ‘of Scotland’ may have indicated that John had been born in Scotland. As John succeeded his father in the earldom, it may be assumed that Henry, like Robert, had died young.
  Among the ruins of the Abbey of Lindores there are now to be seen two small stone coffins placed in the choir of the abbey church, in front of the high altar. They are close together, and are said to occupy the exact position which they had when they were originally unearthed. They are carefully wrought. Each coffin is cut from a single block, and each has the circular recess for the head. The internal measurements give twenty-seven and a half inches as the length of one, and thirty and a half inches as the length of the other. The place of honour assigned to them falls in well with the natural suggestion that they had contained the remains of the children of the founder. Robert, we know, was buried in the abbey. May not one of the coffins have been that of Henry?
  The three daughters of Earl David by his wife made marriages suited to their high rank. Margaret, the eldest, was wife of Alan, Lord of Galloway. Through the marriage of her daughter, Devorgulla, she was grandmother of John Balliol, King of Scotland. The second daughter, Isabella, married Robert Brus, Lord of Annandale. Her son Robert was one of the ‘Competitors’ in 1291; and the grandson of the latter was Robert I. of Scotland. The third daughter, Ada, was wife of Henry de Hastynges. Her grandson John, was one of the ‘Competitors.’
… Beside the children by his marriage with Matilda, we possess evidence for the existence of three (perhaps four) illegitimate children, two (perhaps three) sons and one daughter. The dates or approximate dates of some of the charters in which their names occur point to the conclusion that these children were the offspring of a connection or connections formed previous to his marriage, which, as we have seen, was entered upon rather late in life. Henry of Stirling and Henry of Brechin occur not infrequently in the testing clauses of charters. And Ada, daughter of Earl David and wife of Malise, son of Earl Ferteth and brother of Earl Gilbert of Stratherne, appears as granting a ploughgate of land to Lindores together ‘with my body’ (No. XXXVI.).
  A charter of Earl David (No. V.) is tested by ‘duobus Henricis filiis comitis.’ Charters of Earl John ‘of Scotland’ (Nos. XV, XVI, XVII, XVIII, XIX.) are tested ‘Henrico de Strivelyn’ or ‘Henrico de Strivelyn fratre meo.’ The charter of Henry of Brechin (No. LX.) is tested by ‘Domino Henrico de Strivelin fratre meo.’
  The son David (Nos. II, III.) was perhaps illegitimate, or perhaps, being legitimate, died in infancy. He is not mentioned in Fordun.

Occupation: Earl of Huntingdon

Notes:
Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 pages xviii - xxiv (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
  Authentic history has not much to tell of the life of Earl David, and little can now be done beyond piecing together in chronological order the brief notices which may be found scattered in the pages of the public records, of Fordun, the Chronicles of Melrose, Roger de Hoveden, and Walter de Coventry.
  If we may trust Fordun David was in England at the time when his brother Malcolm ‘the Maiden’ was causing serious discontent among his people by his neglect of his duties as king. David must have been then a mere youth. The first unquestionable fact in his story is his visit in the train of his brother King William to the court of Henry II. at Windsor. This took place in the spring of the year 1170. The brothers spent Easter with the English king, and their stay in the south extended over several weeks, for on the octave of Whitsunday (Trinity Sunday, May 31) David received, after the manner of the time, the honour of knighthood from the hands of the King of England. During the visit of the royal brothers Henry II. took a step fraught with the gravest consequences in the immediate future. He caused his son Henry to be crowned, and on the following day required King William and David to do homage, and on the relics of the saints to swear fealty to the newly crowned, with the reservation of fealty to himself. This homage was no doubt for possessions in England, of which more will be said hereafter. William during this visit made fruitless efforts to obtain from Henry the restoration of the earldom of Northumberland, and returned with much chagrin to his own kingdom. Two years later, when the younger Henry, supported by Louis of France and a formidable array of English Barons, engaged in the great conspiracy against his father, William and Earl David joined the confederacy on the conditions that if the plot were successful William should receive Northumberland as far as the Tyne, and David the fief of Huntingdon, and in addition (in augmentum) the whole of Cambridgeshire.
  King William’s futile invasion of the north of England in 1173, his renewed attack in the following year, his capture at  Alnwick, and the unhappy treaty of Falaise are familiar facts of history. David had also taken an active part on behalf of the younger Henry. The castle of Huntingdon was held by Earl David against the old king.1 After the capture of the rebel Earl of Leicester David succeeded him in the command of his forces. He was engaged in military operations near Leicester when the news reached him of the capture of his brother at Alnwick, whereupon he immediately retreated with precipitation to Scotland. Shortly after his return, as security for the fulfilment of the terms of the treaty of Falaise, hostages from the great Scottish nobles were demanded. Of these the most distinguished was Earl David.
  After the release of King William consequent on the treaty of Falaise, we next find Earl David accompanying his brother, the king, to York, and there doing homage to the elder Henry, whose authority had been by this time safely secured.
  In 1179 Earl David accompanied King William, when with a large force he marched into Ross to quell a rebellious rising in that remote part of his dominions. The expedition was successful, and two fortresses were erected for maintaining the royal authority in that lawless district.
  In 1180 contentions of a less formidable kind demanded the consideration and intervention of the king. The monks of Melrose, whose possessions consisted largely of their vast flocks of sheep, had come into collision with the men of Wedale in regard to the boundaries of their respective pasture-lands. The dispute was brought to a close at Haddington in the presence of the king and Earl David.
  In the following year, according to the Chronicle of Melrose, ‘matters of business required that William, King of Scots, and Earl David his brother, should go to parts beyond sea, to King Henry, the elder.’ The nature of the business does not appear. In the spring of 1185 the two brothers met the King of England in council at London, when the question of a new crusade for the relief of the Holy Land was under consideration. In the following year William and David again visited the court of Henry. It was on this occasion that Henry offered to the unwilling King of Scots his future wife, Ermengard de Beaumont.1 After consultation with his friends William (who aspired to a higher alliance) thought it prudent not to resist the wishes of the King of England.
  The next notice we have of Earl David is his appearance at the stately coronation of Richard I. at Westminster (3rd Sept. 1189). In the splendid procession David, as Earl of Huntingdon, bore one of the three swords of state, the sword in the centre being carried by the king’s brother, John, Earl of Moreton (afterwards King John), and that on the other side by Earl David’s future brother-in-law, the Earl of Chester.2
  On 24th June 1190 Richard confirmed to Earl David in the amplest manner the liberties of the honour of Huntingdon.3 It was not till Earl David was well advanced in life that he took a wife. On Sunday, 26th August 1190, he was married to Matilda (Nos. II. III.) daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester. This was a great alliance quite worthy of his station. By Matilda he had a family of (at least) three sons and three daughters, of whom more will be said hereafter.
  If any credence is to be given to the story of Earl David having accompanied Richard I. of England to the Crusade, told very circumstantially by Boece, it is at this point of the earl’s history we must insert it. But as the story is connected in Boece’s narrative with the founding of the Abbey of Lindores, it is proper that we should examine it in detail, and form some judgment on its credibility. This will be done in a separate section, and we here resume the chronicle of Earl David’s life as it appears in authentic history.
  In 1194 we find David actively espousing the cause of King Richard in his struggle with John. In opposition to John’s partisans, with the assistance of his wife’s brother Ranulph, Earl of Chester, he is found engaged in the siege of Nottingham. On 30th March in the same year he was present at a council held by Richard.
  John, on his accession to the throne of England, and after the arrangement of a truce with France, resolved to attempt a settlement of the claim made by King William to the northern border counties. To this end he despatched David, Earl of Huntingdon, with the Bishop of Durham and others of noble rank, bearing letters patent of safe-conduct for King William to come to meet him at Lincoln on the morrow of St. Edmund (21st November) 1200. William, accompanied by the Earl of Huntingdon, attended on the day named. There in the presence of a remarkable assemblage of great prelates and nobles William did homage ‘salvo jure suo,’ and afterwards demanded the counties of Northumberland, Cumberland, and Westmoreland. John put him off with the promise that he would return an answer at the following Whitsunday.1
  There are some notices in Bain’s Calendar, under the year 1202, which reveal that Earl David had incurred debts to the Jews.2
  In 1205 Earl David swore fealty to his nephew Alexander, the heir to the throne of Scotland, then a boy of seven years.
  In the summer of 1210 Earl David and his son Henry are found in Ireland, with several of his knights in attendance on King John.3 In 1212 King John seems to have suspected the fidelity of Earl David, for he required from him his son John as a hostage. Among the English possessions of Earl David was the castle of Fotheringhay in Northamptonshire, the place where, after three centuries and a half, his unhappy descendant Mary, Queen of Scots, met her tragic death. King John demanded of the earl the surrender of this fortress, and gave commands that it should be at once besieged and taken, if there were any delay in yielding it.1 Its restoration three years later is closely connected with one of the greatest events in the constitutional history of the English people. The English barons, among whom was the Earl of Huntingdon, at length brought the king to bay. On 15th June the Great Charter was signed and sworn to by John. Less than a week later, on 21st June, John, still at Runnymede, signed the order for the restoration of Fotheringhay, together with the delivery of the earl’s son and other hostages.2
  It was probably the illness of King William which brought David to Scotland at the close of 1214. At any rate he appears to have been with his brother when he died at Stirling on 4th December. He was present at the crowning of Alexander at Scone, and accompanied the young king to attend the obsequies of his father. The chronicler tells us how Earl David met the body of William at the bridge of Perth, and how, dismounting from his horse, though now beset by age and infirmities, he insisted on lifting one arm of the bier upon his shoulder and acting for a while as bearer. He accompanied the funeral cortege to the appointed place of sepulture in the church of the abbey of Arbroath, and stood by the grave ‘lamenting as became a brother.’3
  The lives of the brothers give every indication of genuine brotherly affection. And in this respect they present a happy contrast to the jealousy and strife exhibited in the family of Henry II. of England.
  Earl David survived his brother by four years. He died at Jerdelay (Yardley-Hastings in Northamptonshire), aged some seventy-five years, on Monday, 17th June 1219. On the day following his death he was buried in the abbey of Sautrey in Huntingdonshire, a foundation of Simon de St. Liz, a former Earl of Huntingdon. Fordun asserts that it had been David’s desire to be interred in his own foundation of Lindores, but that ‘on the advice of certain persons’ his wishes were not carried out.1 This statement as having an air of probability has, I think, been universally accepted. But an entry in the Assize Roll of Huntingdon, which will be found summarised in Mr. Bain’s invaluable Calendar2 dispels the illusion. A question of land-holding brought the abbot of Sautrey into court in April 1228. In the course of the proceedings the abbot produced Earl David’s will, in which, inter alia, he bequeathed his body to the church of St. Mary of Sautrey.
  1 Walter de Coventry, i. 216.
  1 She is named in Charters II. and III.
  2 At Richard’s second coronation at Winchester, King William of Scotland bore one of the swords of state.
  3 See the full abstract in Bain’s Calendar, vol. i. No. 205.
  1 William and Earl David on the same day assisted in honourable wise at the obsequies of Hugh, the great Bishop of Lincoln, and on 23rd November William set out on his return to Scotland.
  2 King William of Scotland was indebted some years later to Aaron, the Jew, of Lincoln, to the amount of 2776 lib.
  3 See Bain’s Calendar, Nos. 475, 478, 479.
  1 It was surrendered.
  2 Bain’s Calendar, vol. i. No. 622.
  3 Fordun, Skene’s edit., i. 281.

Chronica de Mailros p82 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
1170
  Willelmus rex Scottorum apud Windleſoure ad Henricum regem venit.
  Dauidw frater ejus in octavis pentecoſtes [Maij 31] miles a rege Anglie factus eſt.
   w  David Earl of Huntingdon.
This roughly translates as:
  William, King of Scots, came to King Henry at Windsor.
  His brother David was made a knight by the King of England on the eighth day of Pentecost [May 31].
p87
1174
  Willelmus rex Scottorum apud Alnewic capitur, et ad Richemund cum merore ducitur, et in cuſtodiam ad tempus ibi reverenter reſervatur. Poſtquam autem regi Anglie res innotuit, ipſius imperio in Normanniam tranſponitur, et in turri de Faleifio theſaurus deſiderabilis ſervandus reponitur. Dauid comes, frater ejus junior, cum hec cognovisset, Legrecestriam de qua pugnabat vclociter reliquit, et ſeſe cum ſuis, ut potuit, in Scociam tranſtulit.
 This roughly translates as:
  William, king of Scots, was captured at Alnwick, and was led with sorrow to Richmond, and was there reverently kept in custody for a time. But after the matter became known to the king of England, he was transferred to Normandy, and the desirable treasure was placed in the tower of Falaise for safekeeping. When Earl David, his younger brother, learned of this, he quickly left Leicestershire, for which he was fighting, and transferred himself and his men, as best as he could, to Scotland.
p90
1181
  Willelmus rex Scotie et Dauid frater ſuus, cum comitibus et baronibus terre cum exercitu magno et valido perrexerunt in Ros, ibique duo firmaverunt caſtella, nomen uni Dunfeath et nomen alteri Eperdover.
 This roughly translates as:
  William, King of Scotland, and his brother David, with the earls and barons of the land, with a large and strong army, marched into Ross, and there they fortified two castles, one named Dunfeath and the other named Eperdover.

Two important charters from the chartulary of Lindores have been translated by John Dowden. The first is from king William to David, and the second is David's foundation charter of the abbey.
Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 pp1-7 (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
    ‘CHARTER of EARL DAVID from KING WILLIAM.’
  W[ILLIAM] by the grace of God King of Scots to the bishops, abbots, earls, barons, justiciars, sheriffs, provosts, officers, and all good men of his whole land, clerical and lay, greeting. Let those present and to come know that I have given and granted, and by this my charter have confirmed, to David, my brother, the Earldom of Lennox with all its pertinents, and Lundors, and Dundee, and Forgrund, and Petmothel, and Neutyle, and Fintreth, and Rothiod, and Inverurin, and Munkegyn, and Boverdyn, and Durnach, and Vuen, and Arduuen, and Garviach, and Merton, which is in Lothian near the Castle of Maidens. I will, therefore, and command that my brother David aforesaid and his heirs should hold and possess, in fee and heritage, of me and my heirs all those aforenamed lands, by their right marches, which they had when I gave them to him, and with all their just pertinents in wood and plain, in lands and waters, in meadows and pastures, in mills and stanks, in moors and marshes, in roads and paths, and all other their just pertinents both named and unnamed, with sac and soc, with thol and them, and infangthef, well and fully and honourably, and as free and exempt in all things as I myself ever held and possessed those lands, by rendering to me and my heirs the service of ten knights. Witnesses, H[ugh], Bishop of St. Andrews; Jocelin, Bishop of Glasgow; M[atthew], Bishop of Aberdeen; S[imeon], Bishop of Moray; A[ndrew], Bishop of Caithness; Earl Duncan; Earl Gilbert; Earl Waldeve; Malcolm, Earl of Atholl; G. Earl of Angus; Earl Colban; Richard de Moreville, Constable; Robert de Quincy; Walter Olifer; Alan, son of Walter Steward (senescalli); William de Haya; Ralph de Vere; Richard de Munfichet; William de Lindesay; Malcolm, son of Earl Duncan; Patrick, son of Earl Waldeve; William, son of Richard de Moreville; Randolph de Solis. At Perth.
…
    ‘EARL DAVID’S GREAT CHARTER of the FOUNDATION of the MONASTERY.’
  To all the sons of Holy Mother Church and to the faithful, as well present as to come, Earl David, brother of the King of Scots, greeting. Know ye that I have founded an abbey at Lundors, of the order of Kelko, to the honour of God and of St. Mary and of St. Andrew and of All Saints, for the weal of the soul of King David, my grandfather, and for the weal of the soul of Earl Henry, my father, and of Countess Ada, my mother, and of King Malcolm, my brother, and for the weal of the soul of King William, my brother, and of Queen Ermegard, and of all my ancestors, and for the weal of my soul, and of Countess Matilda, my spouse, and for the weal of the soul of David, my son, and of all my successors, and for the weal of the souls of my brothers and sisters.
  I have also given and granted, and by this my present charter have confirmed to the aforesaid Abbey of Lundors, and to the monks there serving God, in free and pure and perpetual alms, the church of Lundors, with all its just pertinents, and the land pertaining to the said church by its right marches, in wood and plain, even as Master Thomas had and held the same land. Moreover, I have given to them all the land on the west of the burn (rivulus) flowing from the great lake as far as the Tay, and the whole of the island which is called Redinche, saving one fishing of mine, to wit, one yare. But my own oxen and kine at Lundors shall use the pasture of the said island. I have also given to them the mill of the aforesaid vill of Lundors, with all its suit (secta) and multure, so that my tenants shall do all things that pertain to the mill as they were accustomed to do when I had it in my possession. But if my mill shall not be able to grind, I shall grind my own grain at their mill without multure. And if the mill of the monks shall not be able to grind, they shall grind their own grain at my mill without multure.
  I also grant to them the church of Dundee with all its just pertinents, and a toft in my burgh of Dundee, free and discharged of all service, aid, custom, and exaction: and beyond the Mounth, Fintreth by its right marches, with all its pertinents: and in Garviach, Lethgavel, and Malind, with all their pertinents, and by their right marches. I also grant to them the church of Inveruri, with the chapel of Munkegyn and all its other pertinents: and the church of Pramet, and the church of Rathmuriel, and the church of Inchmabanin, and the church of Culsamuel, and the church of Kelalcmond, with the chapels of the same churches, with their lands, teinds, and all pertinents, for their own uses and for the maintenance of the same monks.
  I also grant to them the whole of my land at Perth which is called the Island [Inch] with all its full liberties, as fully and completely as I had and held it; and a full toft within the town of Perth, which Everard Fleming (flandrensis) held of me, to be held by them in free burgage, as free and discharged of service as when I had and held it.
  I grant also to them one ploughgate of land in the vill of Newtyle, which Ada, my daughter, wife of Malise, son of Earl Fertheth, gave to them, to be held by them in free, pure, and perpetual alms, as freely, quietly, fully, and honourably as the charter of my daughter, Ada, aforesaid, testifies. I likewise grant to them one full toft in my burgh of Inverurin, free and discharged of all service, aid, custom, and exaction.
  I also grant to them the tithe of all gains and of my pleas both within and without my lands beyond the Mounth, which I had at the time when I made this gift; and the tithe of all gains which come to me from the gains of my brother, the king, in his whole realm; and the tithe of all the property of me and my heirs beyond the Mounth, namely the tithes of grain and meal, of butter and cheese, of flesh and venison, of food and drink, of the skins of the animals of the chase caught by packs of hounds, of wax and salt, of fat and tallow, and of all other things which can be tithed and which shall be given, or sold, or granted for a rent out of my manors beyond the Mounth, or even which shall be expended in my manors and lands which I had at the time when I made that gift.
  Wherefore I will and grant that the aforesaid church of Lundors and the monks there serving God shall have and hold of me and my heirs, in free, pure, and perpetual alms, the lands aforenamed, as freely, quietly, fully, and honourably as I ever had and held them most freely, quietly, fully, and honourably.
  I also grant to them their court wholly free, and the dignity of the peace, and all other liberties which an abbey ought to have. I will also and grant that the aforesaid monks should have and hold the aforesaid lands and the churches with their chapels, lands, tithes, and all other pertinents, in wood and plain, in meadows and pastures, in waters and mills, in stanks and live-pools (vivariis) and fisheries, in roads and paths, with all liberties and free customs, without any service, custom, secular aid, and exaction, in free, pure, and perpetual alms, well and in peace, freely, quietly, fully, perfectly, and honourably as any abbey or religious house in the whole realm of Scotland, most completely, freely, quietly, fully, and honourably has and possesses any alms. I have confirmed that all these shall be possessed by the aforesaid monastery of Lundors and the monks serving God there so freely and peaceably and of perpetual right, that none of my successors may presume to exact anything from them save only prayers for the weal of the soul. Witnesses, William, King of Scots; Roger, Bishop of St. Andrews; Jocelin, Bishop of Glasgow; John, Bishop of Dunkeld; Matthew, Bishop of Aberdeen; Hugh, the King’s Chancellor; Duncan, Earl of Fife; Earl Patrick; Gilbert, Earl of Strathern; Robert of London; Malcolm, son of Earl Duncan; Seir de Quincy; Philip de Valoniis; William de Lindesay; William Cumyn; David de Lindesay; Walter Olifer; Walkelin, son of Stephen; William Wacelin; Robert Basset; Henry, son of the Earl; Richard, chaplain of the Earl.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 pp298-308 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
  Immediatlie vpon the taking of king William thus at Anwike, his brother Dauid earle of Huntington, thorough licence of king Henrie came into Scotland, to haue the gouernement of the realme, till the king his brother might be redeemed. So soone therefore as he had once established the realme in good quiet and iustice, he sent Richard the bishop of saint Andrewes, with diuerse other noble men, ouer into Normandie, to take order there with K. Henrie for the ransome of the king his brother, which was agreed in this manner.
…  King Richard, after his coronation, prepared him selfe to passe with an armie into the holie land, and therefore made peace with all his neighbors, that no trouble should follow to his realme by reason of his absence: and herevpon to keepe the Scots in friendship, rather by beneuolence than by feare, he rendred into their hands the castels of Roxburgh, Berwike, and Sterling: and moreouer that part of Northumberland which his father had taken from king William when he tooke him prisoner. He also deliuered the earledomes of Huntington & Cumberland; but vnder condition, that all the castels and holds within them, should be in the kéeping of his capteins and souldiors, such as he should appoint. He released to king William also the residue of such summes of monie as were due for the foure castels laid to gage, ten thousand pounds onelie excepted, which he receiued in hand at that present towards the charges of his iournie. When king William had thus receiued his lands and castels by surrender, he made his brother Dauid earle of Huntington, who therevpon dooing his homage vnto king Richard, according to the old ordinance deuised by king Malcolme the first, went with him also in that voiage with fiue hundred Scotishmen, or rather fiue thousand (as the translator of Hector Boetius saith) if no fault be in the printer.
  As the christian armie laie at siege before the citie of Acres, otherwise called Acon, it chanced that one Oliuer a Scotishman borne, was within the towne reteined in seruice among the Saracens; for being conuict of felonie in his natiue countrie he was banished out of the same, and fled to the Saracens, remaining so long amongst them, that he had learned their toong verie perfectlie, so that as then few knew what countriman he was. It fortuned that this Oliuer had one of the gates in kéeping, on that side the towne where was but a single wall, without trenches, or anie other fortification. He happened by some good aduenture to espie amongst the watch of those that were of the retinue of Dauid earle of Huntington, one of his owne kinsmen named Iohn Durward, with whom of long time before he had béene most familiarlie acquainted; and incontinentlie he called to the same Durward, desiring vnder assurance to talke with him. After certeine communication, for that this Oliuer had not as yet vtteriie in his heart renounced the christian faith, he appointed with Durward to giue entrie at a certeine houre vnto earle Dauid, and to all the christian armie, vpon condition that earle Dauid would sée him restored againe vnto his land and heritage in Scotland. The houre set, earle Dauid came with a great power of men to the gate before rehersed, where he was suffered to enter according to appointment, and incontinentlie with great noise and clamour brake into the midst of the citie.
  In the morning betimes, king Richard perceiuing the citie thus woone, entred the same, and shortlie after wan a tower, which the Saracens for a while manfullie defended. Thus was the citie of Acres woone from the Saracens, chieflie by means of the Scotishmen. But now touching their returne from this voiage (for sith in other places more large mention is made of such exploits as were atchiued therein, I passe ouer to make anie longer discourse thereof in this place) ye shall vnderstand, that in that streinable tempest, in the which king Richards nauie was dispersed in his comming homewards (as in the historic of England is more at large expressed) the ship also that earle Dauid was in, chanced to be throwne on laud on the coasts of Aegypt, where being taken prisoner, and led into Alexandria, at length he was redéemed by certeine merchants of Venice, and first conueied vnto Constantinople, and after vnto Venice, where he was bought out & redéemed by the English merchants, and in the end suffered to depart home. At his comming into Flanders, hée hired a vessell at Sluis, therwith to returne into Scotland; but being loosed a little off from the shore, such a vehement tempest suddenlie arose, that droue him, not without great danger of life, néere to the coasts of Norwaie and Shetland.
  Here in the midst of this extreame ieopardie (as hath béene reported) after he had made a vow to build a church in the honor of the virgin Marie, if he might escape that danger of seas, he arriued at length in Taie water beside Dundée, not far from saint Nicholas chappell, without either rudder or tackle. The place where he arriued before that time hight Alectum, but he as then changed the name, and called it Dundée, which signifieth as though ye should say, The gift of God. When his brother the king heard that he was returned, supposing long time before, that he had béene dead, he came spéedilie vnto Dundée to welcome him home, shewing himselfe most glad of his returne, insomuch that he caused publike processions to be celebrate through the realme, to giue God thanks that had thus restored his brother home into his countrie. Earle Dauid, according as he had vowed, builded a church in the field commonlie called the wheat field, and dedicating it in honor of the virgin Marie, made it a parish church. At a parlement also holden after this at Dundée, licence was granted vnto him to build an abbie in what place it shuld please him within Scotland, and to indow it with lands and rents as hee should thinke good. There were also manie priuileeres granted the same time vnto Dundée, which indure to this day.
  Earle Dauid not refusing the grant and beneuolence of the king his brother, builded an abbeie called Lundoris, for moonks of the order ofsaint Benet. One thing there is much to be woondered at, as a strange singularitie. For whereas that house standeth in a vallie, inclosed on each side with wood and water, by reason whereof there is great abundance of adders; yet dooth no man catch hurt by anie of them, insomuch that ye shall see yong children play and run vp and downe amongst a great number of them, without anie skath or hurt following vnto them thereof. In this meane while, Richard king of England (who also in his returne out of the holie land was taken prisoner by the emperour of Almaine) was deliuered for a great summe of monie, and so returned into his countrie. King William hearing of king Richards returne into England, to congratulate the same, tooke his brother earle Dauid with him, and came vnto London, where, in token of ioy, that he had vnfeinedlie conceiued for his safe comming home, after all troubles and dangers which he had passed, he gaue vnto him two thousand markes sterling, for that he knew at what great charges he had béene, aswell for furnishing of his voiage, as also for redéeming of his libertie.
… In this meane time, Dauid earle of Huntington, brother to William late king of Scots, (of whome ye haue heard before how he went in the iournie made by the christian princes into the holie land) deceassed, and was buried within an abbeie in England.
 
Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp124-62 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    1170.
  Henry celebrated Eaſter at Windſor, attended by William and his brother David. David received the order of knighthood from Henry.
  On the 15th June, Henry celebrated the injudicious coronation of his high-ſpirited ſon. Next  day, he made William and David do homage to the young King*.
…  1173.
  An opportunity ſoon preſented itſelf, by which William hoped to take vengeance on Henry for this ſuppoſed injury. He joined in a confederacy with the young King, who had taken up arms againſt his father.
  That ambitious and ill-adviſed youth granted to William the earldom of Northumberland, as far as the Tyne; and to David, William’s brother, the earldom of Cambridge.
  William invaded England, and beſieged Werk and Carliſle, but failed in both attempts, His expedition terminated in the fruitleſs devaſtation of that country, of which he had obtained an ineffectual grant. In his turn, Richard de Lucy, juſticiary of England, croſſed the Tweed, and waſted the low country of Scotland, Perceiving, however, that Henry’s enemies in the ſouth increaſed, he negotiated a truce with William. William, ſtrangely ignorant of the ſucceſſes of his confederates, agreed to the truce. A renewal of it, until the concluſion of lent 1174, was procured, upon payment of 300 merks. This ceſſation of arms enabled Lucy to make a large detachment to the ſouth. In Suffolk, they encountered the Earl of Leiceſter, chief of the malcontents, and made him priſoner.
    1174.
  The vaſſals of the Earl of Leiceſter, deprived of their leader, invited David Earl of Huntington to aſſume the command, and put him in poſſeſſion of the caſtle of Leiceſter. “So eager were they for action,” ſays an Engliſh hiſtorian, “that ſcarcely would they refrain from hoſtilities, during the holy ſeaſon of lent.” After faſting, prayer, and confeſſion, they reſumed their arms with freſh ardour, in aid of a ſubject againſt his unoffending ſovereign, and of a son againſt his too indulgent father.
… William was at firſt confined in the caſtle of Richmond; but Henry, ſenſible of the value of this unexpected acquiſition, ſecured him beyond ſeas at Falaiſe in Normandy.
  Meanwhile, the Scottiſh army, agitated with terror, and blind reſentment, for the loſs of their ſovereign, aſſaulted their companions of Engliſh extraction, and put many of them to the ſword. They abandoned their diſhonourable ſpoils, and tumultuouſly diſperfed themſelves.
  With equal precipitancy, the Earl of Huntington left Leiceſter, and retreated into Scotland.
… The Scots, impatient at the abſence of their king, purchaſed his liberty by ſurrendering the indepdency of the nation. With the conſent of the Scottiſh Barons and clergy [given at Valogne in the Cotentin, 8th December 1174, and immediately renewed at Falaiſe,] William became the liegeman of Henry, for Scotland and all his other territories.
  “The King of Scotland, David his brother, his Barons, and other liegemen, agreed, that the Scottiſh church ſhould yield to the Engliſh church ſuch ſubjection, … In pledge for the performance of this miſerable  treaty, William agreed to deliver up to the Engliſh, the caſtles of Rokeſburgh, Berwick, Jedburgh, Edinburgh, and Stirling, and gave his brother David and many of his chief Barons as hoſtages.
…   1179.
  William, and his brother David, went, with an army, into Roſs, to compoſe ſome diſorders in that diſtant quarter. They built two caſtles there *.
…  1184.
… Immediately after William’s fatal invaſion of Northumberland in 1174, Henry had conferred the earldom of Huntington on Simon de Senlis. By the death of Simon, without iſſue, the earldom returned to the crown. Henry reſtored it to William; William conferred it on his brother David.
…  1190.
  David Earl of Huntington, heir preſumptive of the crown of Scotland, married Matildis daughter of Ranulph Earl of Cheſter, and immediately departed for the Holy Land, under the banners of Richard.
  Many were the diſaſters of this zealous Prince. Shipwrecked on the coaſt of Egypt, he was made captive. His rank unknown, he was purchaſed by a Venetian, who brought him to Conſtantinople; there ſome Engliſh merchants accidentally recogniſed him; they redeemed and ſent him home. After having ſurmounted various difficulties, he was in imminent hazard of a ſecond ſhipwreck on the coaſt of Scotland. He aſcribed his deliverance to the Virgin Mary and, in memory of her efficacious interceſſion, founded a monaſtery at Lindores in Fife *. There is nothing incredible in this ſtory; yet the evidence of it is fomewhat ſuſpicious.
…  1205.
  David Earl of Huntington ſwore fealty to his nephew Alexander Prince of Scotland.
…  1219.
… David Earl of Huntington, brother of William the Lion, died in England †. He was ſucceeded by his only ſurviving ſon, afterwards known by the name of John the Scot, Earl of Cheſter. The daughters of David were, 1. Margaret, married to Alan of Galloway. 2. Iſabella, to Robert Bruce. 3. Ada, to Henry de Haſtings.
  * “Fecit Willelmum Regem Scotiae et David fratrem ſuum devenire homines novi Regis filii ſui, et fecit eos ſuper ſanctorum reliquiis jurare illi ligeantias et fidelitates contra omnes homines, ſalva fidelitate ſua” Benedictus Abbas, p. 4. 5. Lord Lyttelton ſays, “The homage done to him by William muſt have been for Lothian, that Prince having ſurrendered the earldom of Huntington to David his brother, who, in like manner, did homage on account of that fief;” vol. iv. p. 297. That excellent perſon did not recollect, that it was necefſary for William to be once veſted in the earldom of Huntington before he could ſurrender it, and that, when he ſurrendered it, it muſt have been to his lord, not to David, the new vaſſal, After the fief had been once delivered back to the lord, the lord might confer it on another, and receive his homage. It is unfeudal to ſpeak of the old vaſſal ſurrendering the fief to the new. None of the Engliſh hiſtorians hint at any homage done, before this time, by William. Hence my conjecture of the nature of the ceremony is confirmed, It ſeems to have been this: William received the fief of Huntington from Henry II. and did homage to the younger Henry, with his father’s approbation. He afterwards ſurrendered, or reſigned it, to make way for David. David, in like manner, received it from Henry, and did homage. Without all this circuit of feudal ceremomes, the earldom of Huntington could not bave been conveyed to David, as the immediate vaſſal of Henry, unleſs William had diſclaimed his inheritable right in it. This may ſhew that there is no neceſſity for the haſty ſyſtematical concluſion, “That William muſt have done homage for Lothian.”
  But, independent of this, Lord Lyttelton himſelf aſſerts, vol. vi. p. 218. “That, in 1185, Henry reſtored to William the earldom (of Huntington), which that King and his brother David, infeoffed in it by him, had formeriy enjoyed many * years, till, on account of the unjuſtifiable part they had taken in the young King Henry’s rebellion, it was given to Simeon the late Earl of Northampton, in the year 1174. William now renewed the grant he had made before to his brother, who held it of him.” This I underſtand to be a direct aſſertion, that William was the immediate vaſſal of Henry, for the earldom of Huntington, until it was reſumed in 1174. Hence 1 conclude, upon Lord Lyttelton’s own principles, that, in 1170, William muſt have done homage to Henry for the earldom of Huxtington.
  * Dunſcath and Etherdover. Theſe names are probably in Chr. Melros, p. 174. I know not how to correct the error; neither is it of any conſequence.
  * John Major, L. vi. c. 5. ſays, “Iſte eſt David de quo apud Gallos liber ſatis vulgaris loquitur, qui de trium Regum filius inſcribitur, ſcilicet, Franciae, Angliae, et Scotiae, et non differentem ab hoc in noſtra lingua vernacula librum habemus.”
  † He held, by a grant from his brother William, the earldoms of Garioch and Lenox, the lordſhip of Strathbolgie, the town of Dundee, together with the lands of Innerbervie, Lindoris, Longforgrond, and Inchmartin; Fordun, L. ix. c. 27 c. 33.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp276-7 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
      XXX.
  EARL DAVID, likewise, though neither lively in mind nor vigorous in body, came as quickly as he could to his nephew. King Alexander, and kept the aforesaid feast with the king at Scone, for two days. Thence, however, he set off, with the king, to meet the body of the king, his brother, at the head of Perth bridge; and, getting off his horse, he took upon his shoulder one handle of the bier, and, with the rest of the earls who were there, devoutly carried the body as far as the boundary, where a cross was ordered to be set up; and afterwards, at the king’s burial, he stood by as chief mourner, as became a brother. To this David, the late King William, his brother, after he had been released, and had come back from England, had given the earldom of Huntingdon, to be held of him—likewise the earldom of Garviach, the town of Dundee, the town of Inverbervie, and the lordship of Lanforgonde, together with many other lands. David had, moreover, taken to wife a most noble damsel, Matilda, daughter of Hugh, the late glorious Earl of Chester, that most renowned son of Ranulph, that most renowned earl thereof; and by her he had a son, who, also, was called Henry. That same noble Earl David had, also by her, had a son before, named Robert, who—woe worth the day !—being overtaken by an untimely death, paid the debt of nature, and found a burial-place at the abbey of Lindores, which his father had newly founded. Wherefore many in Scotland, as well as in England and other countries, were filled with tears and grief.
      XXXI.
  THAT same Earl David likewise begat, of his said wife Matilda, one son, named John, who afterwards succeeded him—and three daughters: Margaret, Isabella, and Ada. Margaret he gave in wedlock to Alan of Galloway, Rotholand’s son, who of her begat a daughter named Darworgilla; his second daughter, Isabella, he gave to Robert of Bruce, who of her begat a son named Robert; and his third daughter, Ada, he joined in matrimony to Henry of Hastings—and by her this same Henry had a son named Henry. Now Earl David, after having lain sick a long time, at length went the way of all flesh, at Jerdelay, in England, and breathed his last on Monday, Saint Botulph’s Day, in the year 1219. And though it had been his will, when he was alive, that his body should be taken down to his own monastery of Lindores, yet, by the advice of some, it was taken down to the abbey of Sautreia, and there interred in state, the day after Saint Botulph’s Day—that is on Tuesday. He was a man of pious memory, and worthy to be always had in remembrance, God be gracious unto his soul! Amen. He was succeeded by his son, who was, by the English, called “John the Scot,” and whom, together with many other nobles, both of England and Scotland, King Alexander afterwards invested with the arms of knighthood, at Roxburgh, at his royal feast on Whitsunday. Afterwards, nearly thirteen years after Earl David’s death, Ranulph, earl of Chester, died childless, and was succeeded by John the Scot, Earl David’s son and his own nephew, who also died without children.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 pp65-8 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
(3) David, third son of Earl Henry, born about 1144, earl of Huntingdon, married Maud, daughter of Hugh, earl of Chester, 26th August 1190. He founded the abbey of Lundors [now Lindores] in Fife, and died at Jerdelay, 17th June 1219. Buried in the abbey of Sawtrey in Huntingdonshire.51.
Earl David had three sons, Robert, Henry, and John; and three daughters, Margaret, Isabella, and Ada:
(A) Robert, eldest son of Earl David, died young; buried in the abbey of Lundors.
(B) Henry, second son of Earl David, died unmarried.
(C) John le Scot, third son of Earl David, was earl of Chester and earl of Huntingdon; he died without issue.
(D) Margaret, eldest daughter of Earl David, was married to Alan, lord of Galloway, in 1209, and had, with other issue, a daughter, Dervorgulla:
(E) Isabella, second daughter of Earl David, was married to Robert Brus, lord of Annandale. Issue, two sons
(F) Ada, third daughter of Earl David, was married to Henry de Hastynges
  51. Chron. Mailros, 82, 31 May 1170, knighted; 99, 26 Aug. 1190, married; W. Newburgh, bk. ii. 180, c. 31; 195, c. 37; Fœdera, i. 48, 24 June 1190, the Honor of Huntingdon; Hoveden, ii. 4, knighted; 285, Earl of Huntingdon; iii. 74, married; Fordun, bk. v. c. 3, Annals, 30, 31, died 17 June 1219; Annals, 75, pedigree; also Translation, p. 426, CAP XXXIII. [Fordun erroneously makes David older than William]; Book of Pluscarden, bk. vii. c. 5. See Pedigree of the Competitors (grandfather of No. XII., great-grandfather of No. XI.).

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland p73 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
REX Malcolmus dedit fratrem suum David et alios pueros nobiles regni sui obsides in manum regis Angliae.
… Chron. Anglo-Scoti (Bouterwek), p. 40.
   David was born about 1144, and in 1163 was about 19. It is not known how long he was a hostage to Henry II. The names of the other hostages have not been recorded. In 1170 he was in England with his brother, King William, and then received the honour of Knighthood from the King of England.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 pp646-7 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HUNTINGDON
EARLDOM.
IX. 1185.
  9. DAVID OF SCOTLAND,(c) yr. brother of Malcolm and William, KINGS OF SCOTLAND and EARLS OF HUNTINGDON. He was knighted by Henry II, 31 May 1170.(d) He received from his brother William, soon after the latter’s return from imprisonment in England in 1174, the district of Garioch, co. Aberdeen (being by some considered, but on insufficient evidence, to have become Earl of Garioch), and the EARLDOM OF LENNOX.(e) In the same year he was sent by his brother to Leicester to succour the knights of the Earl of Leicester.(f) He was a hostage for Scotland upon the confirmation, made at York Aug. 1175, of the Convention of Falaise, the terms of which were proclaimed in St. Peter’s, York, before both Kings, the Scots earls doing fealty there to Henry and his son.(g) By the resignation in his favour of the Earldom by William, his brother, he became EARL OF HUNTINGDON in 1185. He attended the meeting in London summoned by Henry II for Quadragesima Sunday 1185 to discuss Pope Lucius’s letter for a new crusade.(h) He carried one of the three swords at the Coronation of Richard I, 3 Sep. 1189;(i) was confirmed in the honour of Huntingdon, probably after another surrender by William, as fully as King David his father and King Malcolm his brother had held it, 24.June 1190.(j) He founded, about 1191, the Abbey of Lindores in Fife,(k) was a benefactor to St. Andrew’s, Northampton,(l) and to Holy Trinity (Christ Church), London.(m) As Earl David, brother of the King of Scots, he made a grant of land in Cambridge witnessed by Henry his son and Simon St. Liz.(a) He and his brother-in-law, the Earl of Chester, besieged the castle of Nottingham in 1194, Whenit was held by the adherents of John, the King’s brother,(b) and in that year attended Richard in his expedition into Normandy.(c) He did homage to his nephew, Alexander, son of King William, in 1205.(d) His English honours were confirmed to him 23 May 1205(e) and 5 Mar. 1215,(f) but he was deprived in 1215 or 1216,(g) and restored 13 Mar. 1218.(h) He m., 26 Aug. 1190, Maud, eldest da. of Hugh, of Keveliec, EARL OF CHESTER, by Bertrade, da. of Simon, COMTE D’EVREUX.(i) He d. 17 June 1219, at Yardley, Northants,(j) and was bur. in Sawtrey Abbey.(k) His widow d. about 6 Jan. 1233.(l)
  (c) There is a full biography of Earl David in the Introduction to the Chartulary of Lindores (Scottish Hist. Soc.).
  (d) Chron. de Mailros, p. 82. It may be noted that Fordun (Scotichronicon, p. 452) makes David older than William.
  (e) See ante, vol. v, sub GARIOCH.
  (f) Hoveden (Rolls Ser.), vol. ii, p. 57.
  (g) Idem, pp. 79-82.
  (h) Hoveden (Rolls Ser.), vol. ii, pp. 301, 302. The Pope’s letter was brought by the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Masters of the Templars and Hospitallers, whom Baldwin, King of Jerusalem, sent to Henry II to implore aid from him, as heir and lord of the land of Jerusalem. Almost all the earls and knights then took the Cross [Walter of Coventry (Rolls Ser.), vol. i, pp. 334-5].
  (i) Benedict of Peterborough, vol. ii, pp. 80, 81.
  (j) Fœdera (1816), vol. i, p. 48. In the previous December Richard had confirmed to William, King of Scots, all his lands and fees in the county of Huntingdon and elsewhere as King Malcolm had held them (Benedict of Peterborough, vol. ii, p. 103).
  (k) Chartulary of Lindores, pp. xvi, 302.
  (1) Cotton MS., Vesp., xvii, f. 10 d.
  (m) Bain, Cal. of Docs. Scotland, vol. i, p. 106; seal perfect.
  (a) Add. MS. 2842 (Cole 41), f. 109d. The equestrian seal attached shows his arms: Three piles in point.
  (b) Roger de Hoveden, vol. iii, p. 237. He afterwards attended the Council of Nottingham, 30 Mar.; Idem, p. 241.
  (c) Pipe Roll 40 (6 Ric. I), m. 13 d. This is Dugdale’s reference; the name is now illegible.
  (d) Chron. de Mailros, p. 105.
  (e) R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, p. 354.
  (f) Idem, p. 189. He was in disfavour in 1212; Idem, p. 122.
  (g) Idem, pp. 242, 244, 250; R. Litt. Pat., p. 170.
  (h) R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, p. 354.
  (i) Chron. de Mailros, p. 99; Roger de Hoveden, vol. iii, p. 74.
  (j) Fordun, ut supra, p. 741. See R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, pp. 397, 406, 429; custody of the lands given to Alexander, King of Scots.
  (k) Fordun, ut supra; Bain, Cal. of Docs. Scotland, vol. i, p. 182.
  (l) Annales Cestr. (Record Soc. Lancs and Cheshire), p. 58; R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, p. 395 (dower). They had 3 sons and 3 daughters: (1) Robert, d. young, and was bur. at Lindores (Fordun, ut supra, p. 741). “ David my son” is named as deceased in the foundation charter of Lindores. (2) Henry, d. unm. In 1203 the Earl offered 1,000 marks for the marriage of Maud de Cauz with his son Henry, but the marriage did not take place (Bain, Cal. of Docs. Scotland, vol. i, pp. 55, 58; see also R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, p. 36). Henry was living 1215 (R. Litt. Pat., p. 143; R. Litt. Claus., vol. i, p. 216). (3) John the Scot, who became Earl of Huntingdon and Earl of Chester. (1) Margaret m. Alan, Lord of Galloway (Chron. de Mailros, p. 108), and became grandmother of John Balliol, King of Scotland 1292-1296. (2) Isabel, who m. Robert Brus, Lord of Annandale (Fordun, ut supra, p. 741), and became great-grandmother of Robert Brus, King of Scotland 1306-1329. (3) Ada, m. Henry de Hastings (Fordun, ut supra; for pedigrees see Fœdera (1816), vol. i, pp. 776, 777)

Chartulary of the abbey of Lindores, 1195-1479 pages xxx - xxxiv (ed. John Dowden, 1903)
    EARL DAVID AND THE THIRD CRUSADE.
  The foundation of Lindores has been supposed by some to have been in fulfilment of a vow made by Earl David when in peril of shipwreck on his voyage to Scotland when returning from the Third Crusade. The historical value of the story upon which this supposition is based claims investigation. Hector Boece1 supplies a long and circumstantial story of Earl David with five hundred knights having accompanied Richard of England on the great expedition for the relief of Palestine in 1190.
  Bower represents Guido, first abbot of Lindores, as having ruled his monastery for eight and twenty years, and places his death on 17th June 1219, from which we gather that Guido was appointed in 1191, which, of course, if we accept it, is fatal to the story of Boece.
  But it is right to examine more minutely the account given by that author. David is represented as sailing with Richard’s followers from Marseilles. The capture of Cyprus is then recounted; after which David appears with Richard at the siege of Acre, and as commander of the troops who, by the aid of a friendly Scot named Oliver, in the Saracen garrison, succeeded in getting entrance to the city. On the return voyage Earl David is shipwrecked, carried captive to Alexandria, released by the efforts of Venetian merchants, carried first to Constantinople and then to Venice, where he is redeemed by certain Englishmen who were trading in that city. He makes his way to Flanders, whence he sails for Scotland. The ship is blown by the tempests of winter ‘near to Norway and Shetland.’ In his peril he vows that if he returns home in safety he will build a church in honour of the Blessed Virgin Mary. By aid of the Virgin his ship enters the estuary of the Tay, and comes to Alectum without rudder or sails, not far from the rock on which there is now the chapel dedicated to St. Nicholas. He leaps on shore, and in gratitude calls the town of Alectum by a new name—Dei-donum [Dundee], and immediately founds a church dedicated to St. Mary in the field called Triticium [?Wheatfield], and makes it a parish church. King William hears of the return of his brother, whom he had mourned as dead, and hurries to Dundee. His joy is almost inexpressible. He orders prayers to be made, and great festal rejoicing, with public sports. He summons a great council of the magnates of the realm, and therein grants permission to his brother to build a monastery wherever he may choose. David thereupon builds and richly endows an abbey in Fife, dedicated to St. Mary, called in the vulgar tongue Lindores.
  Such, in outline, is the story told by Boece, which, borrowed from him, is repeated by Holinshed and by George Buchanan, and has been accepted by more than one recent writer of repute. Are we to give it any credence, and if so, to what extent?
  First of all, it must be acknowledged that such a story coming to us from the inaccurate and credulous Boece gains no presumption in favour of its truth by reason of its source.
  But, again, the Historiae Scotorum of Boece was written in the early part of the sixteenth century; and there is no reason to suppose that the genuine sources of history on the matter before us, to which he had access, were other than those possessed by ourselves. Now the honest Fordun and his continuator. Bower, who were never inclined to keep back anything that made for the honour of the royal family of Scotland, and who record several of the more noteworthy incidents in the lives of King William, the Lion, and his brother, David, are silent as to this chivalrous and romantic episode in the history of the latter. There is not the slightest hint that David had engaged in the Third Crusade. While the account of King Richard’s expedition to Acre and his subsequent adventures are given with some fulness (lib. viii. cc. 51, 53) it is scarcely conceivable that if Fordun or Bower had heard of Earl David’s expedition to Palestine it would have failed to find a place in Scotichronicon. Of perhaps no less weight in the argument is the silence of the Chronicle of Melrose, which does not omit to notice King Richard’s expedition. The names of some of the men of rank who joined in this Crusade are entered in the Chronicle, but the name of Earl David is not among them. The same silence marks the English chroniclers, Roger de Hoveden and Walter de Coventry. The chroniclers of the events of the Third Crusade make no mention of the brother of the King of Scots as among the princes and nobles who took part in that enterprise. And most notable is the absence of any mention of David in the Itinerarium of King Richard. If ever the argument from silence is entitled to carry weight, here is a clear example.
  As it happens, none of the references to Earl David, so far as I know, represent him as in Scotland or England between the date of his marriage (26th August 1190) and the beginning of the year 1194, so that we are not in a position to disprove the story by positive evidence. It is certain indeed that he did not accompany the English troops who had proceeded by ship across the Bay of Biscay; but Boece’s story represents him as joining the fleet at Marseilles. The facts of authentic history, however, reveal that Richard Coeur de Lion sailed from Marseilles on 7th August.
  In Wyntoun's Cronykill (viii. 6) we are told, with evident disbelief on the writer’s part, that, ‘as sum men sayd,’ Earl David was the elder brother of King William. This notion, as we have seen, was given currency by the earlier form of Fordun’s Chronica, but was afterwards corrected. But Wyntoun goes on, speaking of Earl David—
    ‘And, as men sayd, in Sarzines
    He trawalyd quhen Willame crownyd wes.’
  Assuming that ‘Sarzines’ means the country of the Saracens, it would seem that in the early years of the fifteenth century the notion which Fordun in his first (and erroneous) statement was content to express in the form that David was ‘in partibus transmarinis’ at the time of the death of King Malcolm, and that therefore William was made king instead of David, assumed a more definite shape, but was still not generally accepted. But as William succeeded to the throne in 1165, this journey ‘in Sarzines’ (if it ever took place) is not to be confused with the Third Crusade in 1190. At a later period there was a story current, probably originating in a French romance, that a Scottish prince named David had fought in the Holy Land, and it appears that he was identified by some with David, Earl of Huntingdon. Major, in his Historia Majoris Britanniae (lib. iv. cap. 5), after recording the foundation of the monastery of Lindores by David, Earl of Huntingdon, goes on to say: ‘This was the David of whom mention is made in a book that is rather popular (satis vulgaris) among the French, entitled, “Of the Sons of the Three Kings, to wit, of France, England, and Scotland”; and we have a book in our vernacular tongue not differing from it.
  Once more, if the founding of Lindores was in fulfilment of a vow made in peril at sea (though this does not seem necessarily implied by the story as told by Boece) it is strange that there is not the slightest allusion to the fact in the foundation charter (No. II).
  On the whole I am disposed to regard the account not only as ‘not proven,’ but as wholly fictitious. It can only be said, that if Boece has perverted history, he has, at all events, had the good fortune of supplying Sir Walter Scott with a figure for the romantic story of The Talisman.
  The munificence of Earl David towards the Scottish Church was not confined to the foundation of Lindores. The Register of the Priory of St. Andrews reveals several benefactions of his bestowed upon that house. He gave land in Garioch; land in Forgrund; the whole of the cane and conveth4 which the canons of the priory owed to him from his lands at Eglesgirg; and a toft in Dundee; and a mark from the rents of the same town.
  1 Scotorum Historiae, lib. xiii., edit. Parisiis, 1574, pp. 275 (verso)—277.
  4 ‘Cane’ in this connection is to be understood as rent payable in kind. ‘Conveth’ was the allowance for the hospitable entertainment of the feudal superior when passing through his lands.

Death: 17 June 1219 at Jerdelay (Yardley), Northamptonshire, England

Buried: 18 June 1219 in Sawtry Abbey, Huntingdonshire, England, according to his will.

Sources:

Duncan I of Scotland

Duncan I, king of Scotland
Duncan, as depicted in an engraving from about 1733, now in the Scottish National Portrait Gallery
image posted at wikitree (Duncan (Dunkeld) King of Scots (abt. 1010 - 1040))
Duncan I, king of Scotland
Portrait of Duncan I, king of Scotland. This was painted by Jacob de Wet II, a Dutch artist working in Scotland from 1673. It is inscribed DVNCANVS.1. 1034.
image posted at wikipedia
Father: Crinan

Mother: Bethoc

Married: a relative, described as a sister or cousin, of Siward, Earl of Northumbria
Duncan and Siward's grandchildren, David I and Mathilda of Huntingdon respectively, would later marry.

Children Occupation: Prince of Cumbria; king of Scotland
Duncan reigned as king of Scotland from 25 November 1034 until his death on 14 August 1040.

Notes:
Duncan succeeded to the throne of Scotland on the death of his maternal grandfather, Malcolm I, on 25 November 1034. In a conflict with his cousin, Thorfinn, one of his commanders, Machabeus, switched sides to Thorfinn and killed Duncan and much of his army on 14 August 1040. Duncan's killing by Machabeus, is the real-life inspiration for events in Shakespeare's Macbeth.

Chronicles of the Picts, chronicles of the Scots p152 (ed. William F. Skene, 1867)
CHRONICLE OF THE SCOTS AND PICTS, MCLXXXVII.
… Donchath mac Cran Abbatis de Dunkelden et Bethok filia Malcolm mac Kynnet vi. annis regnavit et interfectus est a Maketh mac Fyngel in Botlingouane et sepultus in Yona insula.
 This roughly translates as:
Donald son of Cran, Abbot of Dunkelden and Bethok, daughter of Malcolm son of Kynnet, reigned for six years and was killed by Maketh son of Fyngel in Botlingouane and buried on the island of Iona.
 
John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp176-180 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
  ONCE, while the Danes and Northumbrians, who were then united as one people, were laying Cumbria waste, King Malcolm, being apprised of their arrival by his grandson Duncan, met them, and swept down great part of their army with woeful slaughter. For he had, before this, given Cumbria to Duncan, though without having got King Ethelred’s consent, because one could not safely get across the kingdom to him
… DUNCAN, however, though summoned again and again by Cnuto, king of England, to do homage for Cumbria, had not hitherto done so because the latter had usurped the kingdom; for King Malcolm wrote back that, by rights, he owed fealty therefor not to him, but to the English-born kings. Accordingly, on his return from his pilgrimage to Rome, Cnuto speedily set out with a large armed force, and, by easy stages, arrived in Cumbria, to reduce it to his dominion. The king, on his side, equally quite ready for battle, advanced to meet him, supported by a strong escort. But, by God’s will, they were brought, by the intervention of the bishops and other upright men, to agree to the following decision: namely, that the king’s grandson, Duncan, should thenceforward, in all time to come, freely enjoy the lordship of Cumbria—as freely as any of his predecessors had held it; while, however, he, and the heirs, for the time being, of after kings, should plight their troth, as usual, to King Cnuto and the rest of the English kings, his successors. And thus they departed in peace, fully reconciled.
… AFTER Malcolm was buried with his fathers in the island of Iona, he was succeeded by his grandson Duncan, whom the Abthane Crynyne had begotten of his daughter Beatrice. Duncan began to reign in A.D. 1034 … Now Duncan, in his grandfather’s days, begat, of the cousin of Earl Siward, two sons, Malcolm Canmore, that is, in English, Greathead, and Donald Bane. On this Malcolm the district of Cumbria was bestowed, as soon as his father was crowned. During the short period of Duncan’s reign, nothing was done whereof mention should be made; for he enjoyed the security of peace at the hands of all, both abroad and at home, save that a rumour was spread branding certain members of an old family of conspirators as conspiring for his death, as they had done for his grandfather’s before him. And though this had more than once been revealed to him by those faithful to him, he refused to put faith in them, saying that it was past belief that those men should dare to undertake the perpetration of so villanous a deed. Hence it came to pass that forasmuch as he would not yield at first to the words of the faithful, which he did not believe, he afterwards suddenly fell into the snares of the faithless, which he had not foreseen. For he had a praiseworthy habit of going through the districts of the kingdom once a year, kindly comforting with his presence his own peaceful people; redressing the wrongs of the weaker unlawfully oppressed by the stronger; putting a stop to the unjust and unwonted exactions of his officers; curbing with judicious severity the lawlessness of freebooters and other evildoers, who ran riot among the people; and hushing the domestic broils of the inhabitants;—and this good quality was inborn in him, that he never suffered any dispute, either in his days or his grandfather’s, to spring up in the kingdom, between the chiefs, but he heard it at once, and restored harmony by his good sense. He was, however, murdered through the wickedness of a family, the murderers of both his grandfather and great-grandfather, the head of which was Machabeus, son of Finele; by whom he was privily wounded unto death at Bothgofnane; and, being carried to Elgin, he died there, and was buried, a few days after, in the island of Iona. He was, it seems, too long-suffering, or rather easy-going, a king, in that he did not, by kindness, soothe into friendship men who were accused by hearsay, or in anywise suspected; and in that he did not put them down by the laws, or, at least, even while dissembling, put himself more carefully on his guard against them.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 pp12-4 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
    DUNCAN THE FIRST
      ‘THE GRACIOUS’
    KING OF SCOTS
      1034—1040
Reign began 25th November 1034,
    „     ended 14th August 1040,
    „     lasted 5 years 8 months and 21 days.
Duncan the First. ‘King of Scots,’ ‘King of the Cumbrians,’ ‘King of Alban,’ ‘King of Scotia,’ ‘Duncan the Wise,’ ‘The Gracious Duncan’ of Shakspere’s ‘Macbeth.’
Eldest Son of Crinan the Thane, who was hereditary lay abbot of Dunkeld and seneschal of the Isles, by his wife Bethoc, eldest daughter and heir of Malcolm II., king of Scots.
Born about 1001.
Married a cousin of Siward, earl of Northumberland, about the year 1030.
King of the Cumbrians. His maternal grandfather, Malcolm II., king of Scots, made him king of the Cumbrians in or before the year 1034.
    REIGN BEGAN 25TH NOVEMBER 1034.
King of Scots. Duncan I. became king of Scots on the death of his maternal grandfather, King Malcolm II., 25th November 1034.
Aged about 33 when he succeeded his grandfather.
  The 2nd Siege of Durham. Duncan I., king of Scots, unsuccessfully besieged the city of Durham in 1040.
  Thorfinn, earl of Orkney, defeated King Duncan I. at Torfness, in August 1040.
Murdered. King Duncan the First was murdered by Macbeth, one of his own commanders, at Bothnagowan (now Pitgaveny) near Elgin, 14th August 1040.
Aged about 39.
Buried in Iona.
His Reign lasted 5 years 8 months and 21 days.
    REIGN ENDED 14TH AUGUST 1040.
        ISSUE
King Duncan the First had by his wife, a cousin of Earl Siward, three sons, Malcolm, Donald Bane, and Melmare:
  (I.) Malcolm, king of Scots as Malcolm III. (Ceannmor) from 17th March 1057-8 to 13th November 1093.
  (II.) Donald Bane, twice king of Scots; first, from 13th November 1093 to May 1094; secondly, from 12th November 1094 to October 1097.
  (III.) Melmare. Issue, a son:
    Madach, earl of Athol, married Margaret, daughter of Haakon, earl of Orkney. Issue, a son:
      Harald ‘Maddadson,’ earl of Orkney, in 1139 married first, Afreca, sister of Duncan, earl of Fife; secondly, Gormlath, daughter of Malcolm MacHeth. He died in 1206, and had with other issue, two sons, David and John:
          (a) David, earl of Orkney, died in 1214.
          (b) John, earl of Orkney, died without male issue in the year 1231.

Dictionary of national biography vol 16 pp157-8 (ed. Leslie Stephen, 1888)
  DUNCAN I (d. 1040), king of Scotland, succeeded his grandfather, Malcolm Mackenneth (d. 25 Nov. 1034), in the throne of Scotland. His mother’s name, according to a twelfth-century tradition, was Bethoc, the daughter of the latter king; his father was Crinan or Cronan, abbot of Dunkeld (MARIANUS SCOTUS, p. 556; TIGERNACH, pp. 284-8; Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, p. 152). This Cronan must be regarded as a great secular chief and lay abbot of Dunkeld, occupying a position somewhat similar to that of the titular comharbs of Armagh during the same century. According to Mr. Skene, Bethoc was married to Cronan before 1008 A.D., the year in which her younger sister married Sigurd, earl of Orkney.
  During his father’s lifetime Duncan appears to have borne the title of ‘rex Cumbrorum,’ i.e. to have been king of the Strathclyde Welsh. He was probably appointed to this office on the death of Owen or Eugene the Bald, who is said to have been slain about the time of the battle of Carham (1018 A.D.), in which he was certainly engaged (SIM. OF DURHAM, ii. 118; SKENE). As Lothian, the northern part of the great earldom of Northumbria, was ceded to Malcolm about the same time (SIM. OF DURHAM, pp. 217-18), Mr. Skene considers it not improbable that Duncan was ruler of the whole territory south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. His name, however, is not mentioned with those of his father, Macbeth and Jehmarc, when those princes submitted to Canute in 1031 A.D. (A.-S. Chron. i. 290-1).
  Malcolm appears to have cleared the way only just before his own death for his grandson’s succession by the murder of one whom the ‘Ulster Annals’ call ‘the son of the son of Boete, son of Cuiaed,’ in whom we may probably see the rightful heir to the throne by law of tanistry (Ann. of Ulst. p. 321; SKENE, p. 399). Next year Duncan appears to have become king of Scotia without opposition; and in virtue of his former possessions must have been direct sovereign or at least overlord of Cumbria, Lothian, and Albania. The latter half of his reign was disturbed by the aggression of Eadulf, earl of the Northumbrians, who, apparently in 1038, harried the ‘Britons’ of Cumbria (SIM. OF DURHAM, ii. 198; SKENE); and it is perhaps to the same time that we ought to assign Duncan’s unsuccessful expedition against Durham (SIM. OF DURHAM, i. 9; SKENE).
  In the northern part of Scotland Sigurd, earl of Orkney, had fallen at the battle of Clontarf (1014 A.D.), leaving a young son, Thorfinn, who, being King Malcolm’s grandson, was also Duncan’s cousin. Between Thorfinn’s domains and Albany, or Scotland, properly so called, lay Moray, ruled by its Celtic mormaer. To this office Maelbaethe or Macbeth seems to have succeeded about 1029 A.D., and the title he, like his predecessor, bore of ‘Ri Alban’ seems to have challenged the pretensions of Malcolm and Duncan. The latter king probably aimed at resuming his cousin’s territories of Caithness and Sutherland, when he gave this earldom to his nephew, Moddan, whom he sent north to make good his claim. Forced to retire before his rival Thorfinn, Moddan found his uncle at Berwick, received fresh troops, and was again despatched towards Caithness, while the king himself sailed in the same direction, hoping to place Thorfinn between the two armies. A naval engagement in the Pentland Firth frustrated this plan, and drove Duncan southwards to Moray Firth. Meanwhile Moddan had occupied Caithness, and was now at Thurso, waiting reinforcements from Ireland, while Thorfinn had gone south in pursuit of Duncan, who was mustering a new army. Moddan was surprised and slain by Thorfinn’s lieutenant, Thorkell Fostri, who then hastened to rejoin the earl at Torfness or Burghhead. After a desperate struggle Duncan was defeated, ‘and some say he was slain.’ Such is the account given of Duncan’s death in the ‘Sagas,’ where he himself appears under the ‘strange designation of Karl or Kali Hundason,’ that is, either ‘the Churl, or Kali, the son of the Hound,’ where the hound can be none other than Crinan, the abbot of Dunkeld (SKENE, i. 401; cf. however, RHYS’S theory in Celtic Britain, p. 260, where the writer would identify the Hound’s son with Macbeth).
  More precise, however, is the entry of Marianus Scotus (ap. PERTZ, v. 557), an almost contemporary annalist, who says that in the autumn of 1040 was slain ‘a duce Macbetho mac Finnloech, who succeeded him, and reigned for seventeen years.’ A gloss gives the day of the month 14 Aug. This Macbeth must be identified with the Maelbaethe, mormaer of Moray or Ri Alban mentioned above. According to Mr. Skene, Macbeth, after wavering in his allegiance to Duncan, finally threw in his fortunes with Thorfinn, and ultimately divided the realm with his ally. Macbeth thus, in Mr. Skene’s opinion, obtained the districts south and west of the Tay ‘in which Duncan’s strength mainly lay’ while ‘Cumbria and Lothian probably remained faithful to the children of Duncan.’ A consistent tradition, going back through Fordun (c. 1361) to the twelfth century, makes the murder perpetrated at Bothngouane or Bothgofnane (Pitgaveny, near Elgin), whence the king was carried to Elgin before his death. From this place the corpse was taken to Iona for burial (Chron. of Picte and Scots, ed. Skene, p. 52; FORDUN, ed. Skene, i. 188). Marianus Scotus, consistently with his own dates, makes Duncan reign five years nine months; in this he is supported by one or two early authorities, most of whom, however, write six years (ib. pp. 29, 63, &c.; cf. pp. 101, 210).
  According to Fordun, Duncan’s rule was very peaceful; but no stress can be laid on the account he gives of this king’s yearly progress through his realm to restrain the injustice of his lords. The same writer remarks that he was slain by the unsteadiness of a family that had already slain his grandfather and great-grandfather. In a poem written before 1057 A.D. he appears as ‘Duncan the Wise;’ in Tighernac’s ‘Annals’ he is said to have perished ‘immatura ætate a suis occisus;’ and the prophecy of St. Berchan, perhaps dating from the early half of the twelfth century, calls him ‘Il-galrach,’ or the much diseased. He is described as ‘a king not young, but old.’ There are allusions to his ‘banner of red gold,’ and his skill in music. These phrases are of some interest as belonging to the prototype of Shakespeare’s ‘King Duncan,’ whose mythical story may be traced with all its accretions in Fordun, pp. 187-8; Bower, ed. Goodall, iv. cc. 49, 50, &c., and v.; Mayor (ed. 1521), fol.42; Boethius, book xii.; Buchanan, book vii.; and Holinshed (ed. 1808), v. 264-9.
  Duncan had two sons, Malcolm (afterwards Malcolm, king of Scotland) and Donald Bane (TIGERNACH, sub ann. 1057: MARIANUS SCOTUS, p. 558; A.-S. Chron. ii. 196). His wife, according to Boece, was the daughter of Siward, earl of Northumberland (fol. 249 b). A third son, Maelmare, is said to have been the ancestor of the earls of Atholl (SKENE, i. 434). From Simeon of Durham we may infer that Duncan had a brother Maldred, who married Aldgitha, the daughter of Earl Uchtred, and granddaughter of Ethelred the Unready, and by her became the father of Cospatric, earl of Northumberland (SIM. OF DURHAM, i. 216).
  [Authorities quoted above.]      T. A. A.

Other accounts of the life and reign of Duncan I can be found in Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 pp264-9 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808), Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 pp119-21 (ed. David Laing, 1872) and wikipedia (Duncan_I_of_Scotland).

Death: 14 August 1040, fatally wounded by Macbeth at Bothnagowan, near Elgin and then carried to Elgin, Moray, Scotland, where he died.

Buried: Isle of Iona
Holinshed says that Duncan was initially buried in Elgin and that his body was later moved to Iona (Colmekill) to lie in a sepulchre among his ancestors.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p269 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
The bodie of Duncane was first conueied vnto Elgine, & there buried in kinglie wise; but afterwards it was remoued and conueied vnto Colmekill, and there laid in a sepulture amongst his predecessors, in the yeare after the birth of our Sauiour, 1046.

Sources:

Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Father: David I of Scotland

Mother: Maud of Huntingdon

Married: Ada de Warenne in 1139

Ada was the daughter of William, Earl of Warenne in Normandy, and of Surrey, by Isabel, da. of Hugh, COUNT OF VERMANDOIS (see The Complete Peerage vol 6 p642 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926))
For Ada death see Annals of Scotland vol 1 p134 (David Dalrymple, 1797) and The Complete Peerage vol 9 p706 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by H. A. Doubleday, 1936) with note (8) Charters of Ada the Countess to Hexham, i9’c., are printed by Hodgson, Hist. of Nortliumberlzmd, pt. ii, vol. 3, p. 17; see also Reg. ale Dryburglz, pp. 10, 69; Wardon Cartulary (Beds Hist. Rec. Soc.), no. 340 b.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p289 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
Dauid had by his wife Mauld inheritor of part of Northumberland, Cumberland, and Huntington, a Sonne named Henrie, who maried the earle of Warrens daughter, a ladie of high parentage, as descended of most noble bloud both French and English. On whome he begat three sonnes, Malcolme, William, and Dauid; also three daughters. Adhama, Margaret, and Mauld.

Children Raphael Holinshed tells of a sister of King William who was married to Gilchrist, the earl of Angus and a military leader of Scotland, and who was strangled by her husband, leading to Gilchrist's banishment. In addition, Robert de Pinkeney, one of the Competitors for the Crown of Scotland in 1291, claimed the throne by descent from an illegitimate daughter of Earl Henry named Marjorie. The additional daughter or daughters of Henry are not listed by later historians such as Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 p68 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899). James Balfour Paul mentions Marjorie in respect of Pinkeney's claim in Scots Peerage p5 but says that "her position in uncertain".
Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p300 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
  in the yeare of Grace 1178, … At the same time Gilcrist, hauing his wife in suspicion of adulterie, droue hir out of doores, and afterwards strangled hir in a village called Manis, not past a mile from Dundee. The king (for that she was his sister) tooke such indignation therewith, that he seized vpon all his lands and goods, purposing to haue put him to death if he might haue got him into his hands: but when he saw he could not be found, he proclamed him traitor, and raced his castell (wherein he had dwelled) quite to the ground, in such wise that vnneth remaineth anie token at this day where it stood.
Occupation: Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland
Following his father's defeat to Stephen, king of England in 1136, Henry performed homage to Stephen and received the Earldom of Huntingdon. He was invested with the Earldom of Northumberland in 1139.

Coin minted by Henry, Earl of Northumberland
A penny depicting Henry on the obverse (left) and on the reverse (right), his coat of arms. It is formally described as
        +hENRICVS •[F RE?], crowned bust right, sceptre before
        +EREBALD: ON [C]OREB:, cross moline with fleur in each angle within tressure.
photo from Classical Numismatic Group posted on wikipedia
Notes:
Henry was the heir apparent to the Scottish throne, but died before his father and it was Henry's eldest son, Malcolm, who became the next king of Scotland.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp222-4 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
Before this King David was raised to the throne, the king of the English, his sister the good Queen Matilda’s husband, gave him to wife Matilda, the daughter and heiress of Waldeof, Earl of Huntingdon, and Judith, who was the niece of the first King William; and, of this Matilda, David had a son named Henry, a meek and godly man, and of a gracious spirit, in all things worthy to have been born of such a father.
… King Stephen came to Durham, where he tarried fifteen days, to treat for peace; while King David was at Newcastle. They had a solemn interview on the subject of peace; and, at the instance of Queen Matilda,—Stephen's wife, and King David’s niece through his sister Mary,—they came to an understanding to this effect: namely, that King David’s son, Henry, should do homage to King Stephen for the earldom of Huntingdon, and freely hold the earldom of Northumberland. For Matilda, this Henry’s mother, was the daughter and heiress of Waldeof, Earl of Huntingdon, who was the son and heir of Siward, Earl of Northumberland.
… KING David’s son, Henry, Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, took Ada to wife, the daughter of the elder, and sister of the younger, William, Earl of Warenne, and sister of Robert, Earl of Leicester, and of Waleran, Count of Melent (Melun). Her mother was the sister of Radulf, Count of Peronne, and cousin to Louis, king of France. By her he had three sons; namely, Malcolm, the future king of Scotland; David, who was afterwards Earl of Huntingdon and Garviach; and William, who was also to be afterwards king—and as many daughters. One, Ada, was given in marriage to Florence, Count of Holland. The second, Margaret, wedded Conan, Duke of Brittany and Earl of Richmond, and bore him a daughter, named Constance, who was given in marriage to Geoffroy, brother of Richard, king of England. Of her this Geoffroy begat a son, named Arthur, who was afterwards drowned at sea, a daughter named Alice, who conceived of Peter Mauclerk, and bore a son, named John, afterwards Duke of Brittany, and another daughter, named Eleanor, who perished at sea, with her brother Arthur. Earl Henry’s third daughter, Matilda, moreover, departed this life in the same year as her father. Now this Henry, the king’s only son, Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, a youth of comely mien, with his father’s virtues budding within him, was taken away from this life on the 12th of June 1152, before he had completed the years of the first bloom of youth. He was a most handsome lad, amiable to all men, the expected successor to the throne, a prince of most unassuming spirit, a well-disciplined and pious man, devout towards God, and a most compassionate guardian of the poor; in short—to recount all his good qualities—he was in all things like his father, save that he was a little more fair-spoken. Leaving the three sons above mentioned, and two daughters surviving him, he was, amid very deep mourning and wailing on the part of both Scots and English, buried near Roxburgh, at the Monastery of Calkhow (Kelso), which his father had reared from its very foundations, and endowed with ample possessions and great honours. … In the eighteenth year [of King David] was born to Henry, the king’s son aforesaid, a son named Malcolm, who was to be king; in the nineteenth, David, afterwards earl; and in the twentieth William, who was, likewise, to be king.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp103-4 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    1152.
  Henry Prince of Scotland died *, [12th June.] It is a trite obſervation, that Princes who die before they have attained to ſovereign power, are generally extolled beyond their merits. This is ſometimes owing to the ſpirit of invidious compariſon, ſometimes to the credulity of an, oppreſſed people, who fondly look for relief in a future reign. But, in thoſe days, the voice of faction was not heard; Scotland affectionately and gratefully acknowledged the mildneſs of the government of David, and viewed the ſon in no other light than that of a Prince born to prolong the felicity which ſhe enjoyed under the father. We may, therefore, conſider the encomiums beſtowed on the Prince of Scotland, as a tribute juſtly paid to his exemplary virtue. “He was,” ſays Aldred, who knew him intimately, “of manners more gentle, but in all things elſe reſembling his father †.”
  The children of Prince Henry, by his wife Ada. were MALCOLM, born in 1142; WILLIAM, born in 1143; David Earl of Huntington, born in 1144‡; Ada or Elda, married in 1161, to Florence Count of Holland; Margaret, married in 1160, to Conan IV. Duke of Britany *; Matildis, who died unmarried.
  * It is reported, that Malachias, an Iriſh Saint, once cured him of a dangerous diſeaſe. S. Bernard thus relates the miracle: “Malachias invenit David Regem, qui adhuc hodie ſupereſt, in quodam caſtello ſuo, cujus filius infirmabatur ad mortem. Ad quod honorificè a rege ſuſceptus eſt, et humiliter exoratus ut ſanaret filium; aqua cui benedixit, aſperſit juvenem, et, intuens in eum, ait, Conſide, fili, non morieris hac vice, Et die ſeguenti dictum ſecuta eſt ſanitas. Henricus eſt iſte, nam vivit adhuc, unicus patris ſui, miles fortis et prudens, patriſſans, ut aiunt, inſectando juſtitiam et amorem veri;” S. Bernard vita S. Malachiae, xi. ap. Th. Meſſingham, Florilegium inſulue Sanctorum, Paris 1624. It is remarkable, that this cure was not inſtantly effected: The criſis happened not till the day after the ſalutary aſperſion.
  † “Excepto quod paulo ſuavior;” Aldred ap. Fordun, L. v. c. 43. In another place, he ſays, “Rex David ſuſcepit filium Henricum, virum manſuetum et pium, hominem ſuavis ſpiritûs et lactei cordis, et diguum per omnia qui de tali patre naſceretur: Cum quo ab ipſis cunabulis vixi, et puer cum puero crevi, cujus etiam adoleſcentiam adoleſcens agnovi, quem, ut Chriſto ſervirem, corpore quidem, ſed nunquam mente vel aſſectu, reliqui;” Geneal. Reg, Angl. p. 368. J. Haguſtald, p. 280. deſcribes him to have been “modeſtiſſimi ſpiritûs Princeps, homo diſciplinatus, et temperatus, et devotus in miſericordiis pauperum.”
  ‡ Andrew Winton, MS. Chr. Advocates Library, affirms, that David Earl of Huntington was elder than his brother William. The fame thing is mentioned by Bowmaker, the interpolator of Fordun, L. v. c. 43. I can give no probable account of the origin of this fiction
  * She afterwards married Bohun Earl of Hereford. In the claim of Robert de Pinkeny, [1291] ſhe is called Marjery, See Foedera, T. ii. p. 576.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 p642 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HUNTINGDON
EARLDOM.
IV. 1136.
  4. HENRY OF SCOTLAND, yr. s., was b. about 1114, and suc. as EARL OF HUNTINGDON on his father’s resignation of the Earldom in 1136.(d) During the wars between his father and Stephen he fought on the Scottish side at the Battle of the Standard.(e) On peace being made in 1139 he received the Earldom of Northumberland, the cities of Newcastle and Bamborough being excepted.(f) He became a favourite with Stephen, remaining with him in England for some time. As “Henry the Earl, son of the King of Scotland,” he made grants to St. Andrew’s, Northants,(g) and in 1150 founded the Abbey of Holmcultram in Cumberland.(h) He m. Ada (or Adeline), da. of William (DE WARENNE), EARL OF SURREY, by Isabel, da. of Hugh, COUNT OF VERMANDOIS.(i) He d. v.p., 12 June 1152,(j) and was bur. at Kelso.(k) His widow d. in 1178,(l) having in that year founded the Nunnery of Haddington.(m)
  (d) Aelred of Rievaulx calls Henry adolescens in 1138. The Vita et Passio says he was b. after his father became King, which seems too late.
  (e) Aelred, in Twysden, X Scriptores, pp. 345, 346; Richard of Hexham (ed. Raine), p. 94.
  (f) Idem, p. 105.
  (g) Cotton MS., Vesp., E xvii, f. 13.
  (h) Dugdale, Mon., vol. v, pp. 593, 594. The foundation was confirmed by his father David and his son Malcolm.
  (i) Vita et Passio, p. 20. For the mother see Will. of Jumieges, bk. 8, c. 40; Chron. de Mailros (Bannatyne Club), p. 171.
  (j) Holyrood Chronicle (Wharton’s Anglia Sacra, vol. i, p. 161).
  (k) Fordun, ut supra, p. 452. He is described as handsome in body and virtuous of life, beloved by all, devout towards God and most compassionate to the poor (Idem, p. 451); and St. Bernard says he was a brave and wise knight, following his father in the pursuit of justice and the love of man (Opera in Migne, P.L. 182, col. 1095).
  (l) Chron. de Mailros, ut supra, p. 89.
  (m) Fordun, p. 569. Of their 3 sons, the two elder, Malcolm and William, became successively Kings of Scotland and Earls of Huntingdon, and David, the youngest, became Earl of Huntingdon also. They had 3 daughters: (1) Ada, m. Florence, Count of Holland, in 1162 [Holyrood Chron. (Wharton, vol. i, p. 162)]; (2) Margaret, m., in 1159, Conan IV, Duke of Brittany, and was mother of Constance of Brittany (Chron. de Mailros, p. 77; Roger of Wendover, vol. ii, p. 329); (3) Maud, d. unm., in 1152 (Fordun, p. 451)

The Complete Peerage vol 9 p706 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by H. A. Doubleday, 1936)
      NORTHUMBERLAND
EARLDOM.
I. 1139
  1. HENRY (of Scotland), EARL OF HUNTINGDON, only s. and h. ap. of David I, KING OF SCOTLAND, by Maud, eld. da. and coheir of Waltheof, EARL OF NORTHUMBERLAND, HUNTINGDON and NORTHAMPTON, by Judith his wife, da. of Lambert, COUNT OF LENS, by the Conqueror’s sister Adelaide, b. about 1114. He m. Ada, da. of William (DE WARENNE), EARL OF SURREY, by Isabel, da. of Hugh, COUNT OF VERMANDOIS. He d. v.p., 12 ]une 1152. For further particulars see HUNTINGDON.

People of Medieval Scotland (Henry, earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon (d.1152))
Henry, born around 1115, was the son of David I (d.1153), king of Scots, and his wife Matilda (d.1131), widow of Simon (I) de Senlis. He was granted around 1136 Doncaster and the lordship of Carlisle, the honour and earldom of Huntingdon. In April 1139, King Stephen also confirmed him in the earldom of Northumberland. He married Ada de Warenne (d.1178) in 1139, and with her he had three sons, Malcolm IV (d.1165), William I (d.1214) and David, earl of Huntingdon (d.1219) and three daughters, Margaret, who married Conan (IV), duke of Brittany (d.1171) and Ada, who married Florence, count of Holland (d.1190), and Matilda (Maud) (d.in infancy, 1152). Henry died on 12 June 1152, aged about thirty-seven, probably at Peebles and was buried in Kelso Abbey. On his death, the earldom passed to his second son, William. King David died the following year, at which time his grandson, Malcolm, succeeded to the throne. He founded with his father the abbey of Holm Cultram, Cumberland.

Death: 12 June 1152
Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p290 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
But whilest England was sore tormented with warres … no small sorrow hapned to Scotland for the death of Henrie the prince of that land, and onelie sonne vnto king Dauid, who died at Kelso, and was buried in the abbeie church there, in the yeare of our redemption, 1152. His death was greatlie bemoned aswell of his father the king, as of all other the estates and degrees of the realme, for such singular vertue and noble conditions as appeared in him. But yet, for that he left issue behind him three sonnes and three daughters (as before is mentioned) the realme was not thought vnprouided of heires. 

Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 pp190-1 (ed. David Laing, 1872)
  A thowsand a hundyr fyfty and twa,
… And off Northwmbyrland
And Hwntyntown the Erle Henry,
Oure Lordys swne the Kyng Daẅy,
And hys ayre trowyd to be,
Deyd, and entèryd wes he
In till Kelsow. Thare he lyis,
Hys spyryte in till Paradys.
  Howntyntown, and Northwmbyrland,
And all the kynryk off Scotland
Than menyd sare that pryncys dede.
For he wes in his yhowthede
A fayre, swete, plesand chyld,
Honest, aẅenand, mek, and myld;
Apperand ayre till oure kynryk;
Nane off ẅertu till hym lyk;
At all poynt formyd in fassown,
Abill, of gud condityowne;
Welle lettryd he wes, and rycht ẅertws;
Large, and off gret almws
Till all pure folk, seke and hale,
And till all othir rycht liberale.

Chronica de Mailros p74 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.c.lij. … Obiitp Henricus comes Norhimbrorum, filius regis Dauid Scottorum, et Matildis filia ejus..
  p  Upon the 12th of June, Chron. S. Crucis, p. 31. See his character in John of Hexham, col. 280, who says he died after Pentecost 1153.
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1152 … Died Henry, Earl of Northumberland, son of King David of Scots, and his daughter Matilda.

Buried: Kelso Abbey, Roxburghshire, Scotland

Sources:

Malcolm III of Scotland

Malcolm III, king of Scotland
Malcolm, as depicted on the Forman Armorialin 1562.
image posted at wikipedia
Malcolm III, king of Scotland
Portrait of Malcolm III, king of Scotland. This was painted by Jacob de Wet II, a Dutch artist working in Scotland from 1673. It is inscribed MILCOLVMBVS.3.CANMOR. 1057.
image posted at wikipedia
Father: Duncan I of Scotland

Mother: a relative of Siward, Earl of Northumbria

Married (1st): Ingibjorg, daughter of Earl Finn Arnason, and widow of Thorfinn Sigurdson, earl of Orkney, about 1059.

Children Married (2nd): Margaret Ætheling in either 1067 or 1070, in Dunfermline, Scotland.

The marriage was celebrated by Fothad, Celtic bishop of St. Andrews, not in the abbey, for that was founded by Malcolm and Margaret in commemoration of it, but in some smaller church attached to the tower, of whose foundations a few traces may still be seen in the adjoining grounds of Pittencreiff.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p279 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
  Finallie, when he vnderstood their estate, he brought them home with him to his palace, shewing them all the loue and friendship he could deuise; and in the end considering the excellent beutie, wisdome, and noble qualities of the ladie Margaret, sister to the same Edgar, he required of Agatha hir mother to haue hir in mariage, wherevnto Agatha gladlie condescended. Shortlie after, with an assemblie of all the nobles of Scotland, this mariage was made and solemnized after the octaues of Easter, in the yeare 1067, with all the ioy & triumph that might be deuised.

Children Occupation: King of Scotland
Malcolm reigned from 17 March 1057(8) until his death on 13 November 1093.

Notes:
Malcolm's father, King Duncan, was murdered by Machabeus on 14 August 1040 when Malcolm was a young boy and he was smuggled out of Scotland for his own safety, growing up in the court of Edward, king of England. On 15 August 1057 Malcolm killed Macbeth at Lumphanan. The following March, he ambushed and killed Macbeth's stepson Lulach, who had claimed the throne of Scotland for himself after Macbeth's death. On 25 April 1058 Malcolm was formally crowned at Scone as Malcolm III, king of Scots. Malcolm's accession to the Scottish throne after killing King Machabeus, is the real-life inspiration for the events in Shakespeare's Macbeth.
 
John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp179-208 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
  Now Duncan, in his grandfather’s days, begat, of the cousin of Earl Siward, two sons, Malcolm Canmore, that is, in English, Greathead, and Donald Bane. On this Malcolm the district of Cumbria was bestowed, as soon as his father was crowned.
… King Machabeus, after King Duncan’s death, went after his sons, Malcolm Canmore, who should have succeeded him, and Donald Bane, seeking, with all his might, to slay them. They, on the other hand, withstanding him as best they could, and hoping for victory, remained nearly two years in the kingdom; while few of the people openly came either to his assistance, or to theirs. When, therefore, they durst struggle no longer, Donald betook himself to the isles, and Malcolm to Cumbria; for it seemed to them, that, had they remained, they would more likely have died than lived. Malcolm afterwards, wishing to have Earl Siward’s advice in all his undertakings there, went on to him; and, by his advice and guidance, he sought an audience of King Edward, who was then reigning. The king, who was very merciful and mild, willingly extended his friendship unto him, and promised him help,—for Edward himself had lately been an exile, as Malcolm now was. So Malcolm abode in England about fourteen years, though many a time urged to return, both by friends and rivals;—his rivals, indeed, working for his ruin, and his friends to raise him to the throne.
… The greatest and chief of those who laboured to advance Malcolm to the throne was a distinguished, noble, and trusty man, named Macduff, thane of Fife.
… Malcolm sent this Macduff back into Scotland, with a secret message to his friends, that they should be carefully prepared, and without doubt expect his return shortly. Then, after Macduff was gone, Malcolm at once presented himself before King Edward, and humbly besought him that he would graciously deign to let some of the English lords, who were willing freely to do so, set out with him to Scotland and recover his kingdom. The mild king at once assented to his prayer, and granted free leave to all who wished it; and graciously promised, moreover, that he himself also would back him up with a powerful army. Malcolm, thereupon, returned thanks beyond measure to that holy king most mild, who was the compassionate adviser and ready helper of all who were unjustly afflicted; and, departing from him, as soon as he was ready, he took with him, of the English lords, only Siward, Earl of Northumberland, and set out to gain possession of Scotland. But he had not yet reached the borders of the kingdom, when he heard that the people of the country was stirred by feuds, and divided into parties between Machabeus and Macduff, by reason of the report spread by the latter, who had preceded him, and had not been cautious enough in adhering to his plans in the matter. So Malcolm hastened on speedily with his soldiery, and rested not until he had, by combining bands of men from all sides, organized a large army. Many of these, who had formerly been following Machabeus, had fallen away from him, and cleaved to Malcolm with their whole strength. Thereupon Machabeus, seeing that his own forces were daily diminishing, while Malcolm’s were increasing, hurriedly left the southern districts, and made his way north, where he hoped to keep himself in safety among the narrow passes of the country and the thickets in the woods. Malcolm, however, unexpectedly followed after him, at a quick pace, across the hills, and even as far as Lunfanan; and, engaging there suddenly in a slight battle with him, he slew him, with a few who stood their ground, on the 5th of December 1056. For the people whom Machabeus had led forth to the battle knew full well that Malcolm was their true lord; so, refusing to withstand him in battle, they forsook the field, and fled at the first trumpet-blast.
… on the death of Machabeus, some of his kinsfolk, who were just the men for such a piece of iniquity, came together, and bringing his cousin Lulath, surnamed the Simple, to Scone, set him on the royal seat and appointed him king—for they hoped that the people would willingly obey him as king; but no one would yield him obedience, or become a party to anything that had been or was to be done. On hearing this, Malcolm sent forth his earls hither and thither after him. But their efforts were fruitlessly spun out through four months; until, searching in the higher districts, they found him at a place called Essy, in the district of Strathbolgy, and slew him with his followers; or, as some relate, Malcolm came across him there, by chance, and put him to death, in the year 1057, on the 3d of April, in Easter week, on a Thursday.
… WHEN all his enemies had been everywhere laid low, or were made to submit to him, this aforesaid Malcolm was set on the king’s throne, at Scone, in the presence of the chiefs of the kingdom, and crowned, to the honour and glory of all the Scots, in that same month of April, on Saint Mark’s day, in that same year—1057, to wit, the first year of the emperor Henry IV., who reigned fifty years. The king reigned thirty-six years and six months. He was a king very humble in heart, bold in spirit, exceeding strong in bodily strength, daring, though not rash, and endowed with many other good qualities, as will appear in the sequel. During the first nine years of his reign, until the arrival of William the Bastard, he maintained security of peace and fellowship with the English. In the thirteenth year of the said King Edward, his brother the late King Edmund Ironside’s son, whose name was Edward, came to England from Hungary, bringing with him his wife Agatha, his son Edgar, and two daughters—Margaret, afterwards queen of the Scots, and Christina, a holy nun;
… on the 14th of October 1066—the tenth year of the emperor Henry and king Malcolm—[William] deprived this same Harold of his kingdom and his life together, in a slight and ill-contested battle at Hastings.
…So Edgar Atheling, says Turgot, seeing that everywhere matters went not smoothly with the English, went on board ship, with his mother and sisters, and tried to get back to the country where he was born. But the Sovereign Ruler, who rules the winds and waves, troubled the sea, and the billows thereof were upheaved by the breath of the gale; … and at length, tossed in the countless dangers of the deep, they were forced to bring up in Scotland. So that holy family brought up in a certain spot which was thenceforth called Saint Margaret’s Bay by the inhabitants
… The king, therefore, says Turgot again, when he had seen Margaret, and learnt that she was begotten of royal, and even imperial, seed, sought to have her to wife, and got her: for Edgar Atheling, her brother, gave her away to him … The wedding took place in the year 1070, and was held, with great magnificence, not far from the bay where she brought up, at a place called Dunfermline, which was then the king's town.
… Malcolm begat, of Margaret, six sons: namely, Edward, Edmund, Ethelred, Edgar, Alexander, and that most vigorous and courteous of kings, David; and two daughters, Matilda, afterwards queen of England, and surnamed the good, and Mary, countess of Boulogne
… while William was still in Normandy, news reached him that some of the dwellers in his borders—the inhabitants of Northumbria, to wit—had gone over from him to King Malcolm; so, to get them back, he sent against them, with a large force, his brother, Odo, bishop of Bayeux, whom he had made earl of Kent. The Northumbrians, however, having already given hostages to King Malcolm, held fast to the Scots; and, after wasting their country, Odo went back to the south. Malcolm pursued the retreating Odo, inflicting some loss on his troops; and, pouring his host about the banks of the river Humber, he destroyed the lands of the Normans and English round about, with incredible slaughter, and returned to his native land with booty and spoils without end. But King William, unable to brook the never-tiring inroads of this outbreak, sent his son Robert to Scotland, to make war upon King Malcolm. Robert, however, achieved nothing; and, on his return, built Newcastle-upon-Tyne. For long after William had invaded England, many Northumbrian and southern lords, being supported by the help of the Scots, for many years held the city of York and the whole country, and made frequent inroads and most cruel outbreaks against the Normans across the river Humber.
… In the same year of our Lord—namely, 1087—his son William Rufus succeeded to the English throne, and reigned thirteen years. … William, coming back with his two brothers, encountered King Malcolm, who was laying Northumbria waste. Peace was then made between them, by Earl Robert, on these terms: that the king of Scotland should obey King William; that William should restore to Malcolm the twelve towns the latter had held under William’s father; and that Malcolm also should give twelve golden merks a year.
… THIS King Malcolm, practising these and the like works of piety, as we read in Turgot, began to found and to build the new church of Durham—this same King Malcolm, William, bishop of that church, and Turgot, the prior, laying the first stones in the foundation. He had likewise, long before, founded the church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, and endowed it with many offerings and revenues. But when he had, in his wonted manner, many a time carried off much plunder out of England, beyond the river Tees—from Cleveland, Richmond, and elsewhere—and besieged the Castle of Alnwick (or Murealden, which is the same thing), smiting sore those of the besieged who made head against him, those who had been shut in, being shut out from all help of man, and acknowledging that they had not strength to cope with so mighty and impetuous an army, held a council, and brought to bear a novel device of treachery, on this wise:—One, more experienced than the rest, mighty in strength, and bold in deed, offered to risk death, so as either to deliver himself unto death, or free his comrades from death. So he warily approached the king’s army, and courteously asked where the king was, and which was he. But when they questioned him as to the motive of his inquiries, he said that he would betray the castle to the king; and, as a proof of good faith, he carried on his lance, in the sight of all, the keys thereof, which he was going to hand over. On hearing this, the king, who knew no guile, incautiously sprang out of his tent unarmed, and came unawares upon the traitor. The latter, who had looked for this opportunity, being armed himself, ran the unarmed king through, and hastily plunged into the cover of a neighbouring wood. And thus died that vigorous king, in the year 1093, on the 13th of November, to wit—Saint Brice’s day. The army was thus thrown into confusion. And grief was heaped upon grief: for Edward, the king’s firstborn, was mortally wounded, and met his fate on the 15th of November, in the year above noted—the third day after his father—at Edwardisle, in the forest of Jedwart. He was buried beside his father, before the altar of the Holy Cross, in the Church of the Holy Trinity, at Dunfermline. King Malcolm, after he was killed, says William, for many years lay buried at Tynemouth; and he was afterwards conveyed to Scotland, to Dunfermline, by his son Alexander.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 pp25-33 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
    MALCOLM THE THIRD
      ‘CEANNMOR’
    KING OF SCOTS
      1057—1093
Reign began 17th March 1057-8,
    „     ended 13th November 1093,
    „     lasted 35 years 7 months and 28 days.
Malcolm the Third. ‘Ceannmor’ (Great Head or Chief), ‘Son of the king of the Cumbrians,’ ‘King of Scots,’ ‘King of Scotia,’ ‘Chief king of Alba,’ ‘A king, the best who possessed Alban.’
Eldest Son of King Duncan I. by his wife, a cousin of Siward, earl of Northumberland.
Born about 1031.
His Native Speech was Gaelic, but he was also perfectly well acquainted with Latin, and with the language of the English, as he had lived fourteen years at the Court of the king of England.
King of the Cumbrians, and ruler of Lothian after the victory of his kinsman Earl Siward over Macbeth, at Scone, 27th July 1054.
Aged about 23 when he became king of the Cumbrians.
  Macbeth, king of Scots, was defeated and slain by Malcolm, then king of the Cumbrians (afterwards Malcolm III. Ceannmor), at Lunfanan in Mar, 15th August 1057.
  Lulach, king of Scots, was slain by stratagem by Malcolm, then king of the Cumbrians (afterwards Malcolm III. Ceannmor), at Essie in Strathbogie, on the 17th of March 1057-8.
    REIGN BEGAN 17TH MARCH 1057-8.
King of Scots. Malcolm III. (Ceannmor) became king of Scots on the defeat and death of Lulach, on the 17th of March 1057-8.
Aged about 27 when he became king.
Set on the Throne, and Crowned at Scone, on the 25th of April 1058.
Married First. King Malcolm III. married first, Ingibjorg, daughter of Earl Finn Arnason, and widow of Thorfinn Sigurdson, earl of Orkney, about 1059.
  Bishop of St. Andrews. Fothad succeeded as bishop on the death of Tuthald in 1059.
Invaded England. King Malcolm III., during the absence of Earl Tosti in Rome, invaded England, and ravaged Northumberland and Lindisfarne, in 1061.
  Battle of Hastings. Harold, king of England, was defeated and slain by William, duke of Normandy, at Hastings, 14th October 1066.
  Eadgar Æitheling and his sisters fled from England and took refuge with Malcolm III., king of Scots, in 1067-8.
Married Secondly. King Malcolm III. married, as his second wife, Margaret (‘St. Margaret of Scotland’), daughter of Eadward Ætheling, at Dunfermline, in 1068-9.
  The Observance of the Lord’s Day and of the Lenten fast, etc., was introduced according to the Roman use, at the instance of Queen Margaret.
Invaded England a Second Time. King Malcolm III. ravaged Teesdale, Cleveland, Holderness, and the country between the Tees and the Tyne, in the spring of 1069-70.
  Gospatric, earl of Northumberland, retaliated by ravaging part of Cumbria, then under the dominion of Malcolm III., king of Scots, in 1070.
  William the Conqueror invaded Scotia by land and sea, and Malcolm III., king of Scots, gave hostages, and became ‘his man’ about the 15th of August 1072.
  Gospatric, deprived of the earldom of Northumberland by William the Conqueror, had a grant of ‘Dunbar with the adjacent lands in Lothian,’ from his kinsman Malcolm III., king of Scots, in 1072.
  The Culdees of Lochleven had a grant of Ballichristan from Malcolm III. and Margaret, king and queen of Scotia.
  Moray. King Malcolm III. expelled Malsnectai, the mormaer of Moray, in 1078.
Invaded England a Third Time. King Malcolm III. devastated Northumberland as far as the Tyne, between the 15th August and the 8th September 1079.
  Scotia was Invaded as far as Egglesbreac (Falkirk) in Stirlingshire, by Robert, son of William the Conqueror, who retired without accomplishing anything. He afterwards built ‘Novum Castrum’ at Newcastle, in autumn 1080.
Invaded England a Fourth Time. King Malcolm III. ‘harried’ a great part of the north of England, in the month of May 1091.
  William II. (Rufus), king of England, and Malcolm III., king of Scots, made peace in September 1091,
  Carlisle and Part of Cumbria, then held by Dolfin, eldest son of Earl Gospatric, under King Malcolm III., was seized by King William II. (Rufus), and was annexed to England in 1092.
  Runic Inscription. In the cathedral at Carlisle, on the west wall of the southern transept, there are some Runes, of which the translation is said to be ‘Dolfin saw these walls.’
  Orkney and the Western Islands were subdued by Magnus Barefoot, king of Norway, in 1093.
  The Kilt was worn by the people in the Western Islands, and probably by the Scots, in and before the year 1093.
  The Cathedral at Durham. Malcolm III., king of Scots, was present at the laying of the foundation stone, 11th August 1093.
  Bishop of St. Andrews. Fothad, ‘chief bishop of Alban,’ died in 1093.
Went to Gloucester. King Malcolm III. went to Gloucester, where King William II. (Rufus) refused to receive him,  24th August 1093.
Invaded England a Fifth (and last) Time. King Malcolm  III. invaded England, ‘harrying with more animosity than  ever behoved him,’ in November 1093.
Slain. King Malcolm the Third (Ceannmor) was slain by Morel of Bainborough, at Alnwick in Northumberland,  on the 13th of November 1093.
Aged about 62.
Buried at Tynemouth; his son, King Alexander I., afterwards  removed his body to Dunfermline.
His Reign lasted 35 years 7 months and 28 days.
    REIGN ENDED 13TH NOVEMBER 1093.
        ISSUE
King Malcolm the Third had by his first wife, Ingibjorg, three sons, Duncan, Malcolm, and Donald:
  (I.) Duncan, king of Scots as Duncan II. from May to 12th November 1094.
  (II.) Malcolm witnessed a charter of his eldest brother, King Duncan II., sometime between April and 12th November 1094.
  (III.) Donald died a violent death in 1085.
King Malcolm the Third had by his second wife, St. Margaret, six sons, Eadward, Eadmund, Æthelred, Eadgar, Alexander, and David; and two daughters, Matilda, and Mary:
  (IV.) Eadward, wounded at Alnwick on the 13th, died at Edwardsisle near Jedburgh, on the 16th November 1093.
  (V.) Eadmund joined his uncle Donald Bane against his eldest half-brother, King Duncan II., and seems to have ruled the parts of Scotia south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, from 12th November 1094 to October 1097. He became a monk, and died at Montague in Somersetshire.
  (VI.) Æthelred, abbot of Dunkeld, gave lands to the Culdees of Lochleven. He was buried in the church at Kilremont.
  (VII.) Eadgar, king of Scots from October 1097 to the 8th of  January 1106-7.
  (VIII.) Alexander, king of Scots as Alexander I. from 8th  January 1106-7 to 23rd April 1124.
  (IX.) David, king of Scots as David I. from 23rd April 1124 to 24th May 1153.
  (X.) Matilda, ‘The Good Queen Maud,’ married to Henry I.,  king of England, ‘hallowed to queen at Westminster,’ 11th November 1100, died 1st May 1118, buried at Westminster. Issue, a son, William, lost at sea, and a daughter:
    Matilda, married first to the Emperor Henry V.; secondly, to Geoffrey Plantagenet, comte d’Anjou (father of Henry II.).
  (XI.) Mary, married to Eustace, comte de Boulogne, in 1102; died on the 31st of May 1116; buried at St. Saviour’s monastery, Bermondsey. Issue, a son, who died young, and a daughter:
    Matilda, married to Stephen, king of England.
    Queen Margaret (‘St. Margaret of Scotland’), wife of King Malcolm the Third, on hearing of her husband’s death, died of grief in Edinburgh Castle, 16th November 1093, and was buried opposite the high-altar in the church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline.

Dictionary of national biography vol 35 pp400-1 (ed. Sidney Lee, 1893)
  MALCOLM III, called CANMORE (d. 1093), king of Scotland, (succeeded to the kingdom of Duncan I, his father, by the defeat of Macbeth [q. v.] on 27 July 1054, by Earl Siward of Northumbria. This victory gave him possession of Cumbria, and his own victories at Lumphanan in Mar, where Macbeth was slain, and at Easy in Strathbogy, Aberdeenshire, on 3 April 1057, over Lulach, son of Gilcomgan, and nephew of Macbeth, secured his succession to the Scottish kingdom. On 25 April of the same year he was crowned at Scone.
  Malcolm is the first king of Scotland who is more than a name. In 1061, taking advantage of the absence of Tostig, earl of Northumbria, at Rome, he broke the peace between him and that earl, his ‘sworn brother,’ and ravaged the territory of St. Cuthbert. After the death of Thorfin, Norwegian jarl of Orkney, which cannot be certainly dated but is conjecturally placed in 1057 (SKENE, Celtic Scotland, i. 413), Malcolm married his widow Ingibrorg. He took no part in the expedition of Harold Hardrada and Tostig against England, which ended by their deaths at Stamford Bridge in 1066. Soon afterwards, Edgar Atheling, son of Edward, the son of Eadmund Ironside [q. v.], came to Scotland along with his mother Agatha and his sisters Margaret and Christina. It appears most probable they arrived at Dunfermline in the autumn of 1067, and that in the following spring, his first wife being dead, he married Margaret as his second [see MARGARET, d. 1093]. After his marriage Malcolm was almost incessantly engaged in wars, in the main successfully. He thus guaranteed the independence of his kingdom and enabled those internal reforms to be carried out which his queen directed. In curious contrast to the culture of his wife Malcolm could not read, although he is said to have spoken three languages, Latin, English, and Gaelic. In spring 1070 Malcolm came to the aid of Edgar, his brother-in-law, who was fighting William the Conqueror in Northumbria, and, advancing with a large force through Cumberland, ravaged Teesdale and Cleveland, and thence overran the district between the Tees and Tyne till he reached Wearmouth, where he burnt St. Peter’s Church. Meantime Edgar had been deserted by his allies, the Danes under Sweyn, king of Denmark, and Gospatric [q. v.] the exiled Saxon earl of Northumbria. The former went home; the latter was induced by a grant of the Northumbrian earldom to side with William. Malcolm, in revenge for this defection, laid waste Northumbria, carrying away many captives, so that, according to an English chronicler, ‘no village in southern Scotland was without English slaves.’ Availing himself of Malcolm’s absence, Gospatric made a counter-raid on Cumbria, but after taking much spoil retreated to Bamborough.
  In 1072 William the Conqueror invaded Scotland for the first time with his whole forces by land and sea. Malcolm came to Abernethy on the Tay and ‘made peace with him, and gave hostages, and became his man, and the king went home.’ This brief entry in the ‘Anglo-Saxon Chronicle’ describes a real conquest of Scotland, but its temporary character is shown by the flight of Gospatric, after his deprivation by William of the Northumbrian earldom, to Malcolm, who shortly after made him Earl of Dunbar. Next year Edgar Atheling returned to Malcolm’s court, but though well received, his presence was felt to be hazardous under the new relations between the English and the Scottish king, and he was despatched to Flanders. Shipwrecked on his way he again sought shelter with his brother-in-law, but was again dismissed, and, repairing to the court of William in Normandy, submitted to him, as, according to the ‘Anglo-Saxon Chronicle,’ Malcolm had advised. Malcolm now turned his arms against a domestic enemy, and in 1077 defeated the forces of Maelsnectan, son of Lulach, in Moray, and took captive his mother and his best men, treasures, and cattle, though the Celtic chief himself escaped. During 1077-9, Malcolm made a raid against the north of England, which he laid waste as far as the Tyne, but in 1080 William sent his eldest son Robert to invade Scotland. He came as far as Egglesbrech (Falkirk), but did nothing more except to build or restore on his return, as a frontier fort, New-Castle on the Tyne.
  Four years after the accession of William Rufus in 1091, Edgar Atheling, having been expelled from the lands William had given him in Normandy, came back to Scotland, and induced Malcolm, in the absence of Rufus, to make a raid which extended as far as Chester-le-Street. Rufus on his return to England in autumn invaded Scotland. His fleet was lost by shipwreck a few days before Michaelmas, but his land force met that of Malcolm in Lothian (more probably than at Leeds) where a reconciliation was effected by Robert and Edgar Atheling. Malcolm for a second time submitting to the English king and doing homage, though for what lands does not certainly appear.
  In 1092 Rufus reduced Cumbria south of the Solway, and deposed Dolphin, perhaps a son of Gospatric, who had held it under Malcolm. Malcolm remonstrated against this and other breaches of peace, and Rufus summoned him to Gloucester, sending hostages to Scotland for his safe-conduct. On his way south Malcolm attended the foundation of the new cathedral at Durham on 11 Aug. 1093, when he laid one of the foundation-stones of the new building, an act in which Freeman curiously detects a proof of his subjection to the English king. He reached Gloucester on the 24th, but was refused audience by Rufus unless as a vassal doing homage in the court of England (curia regis) for the realm of Scotland. He declined, declaring that the ‘kings of Scotland were wont to do right to the kings of England upon the borders of the two kingdoms, and according to the united judgment of the peers of both realms.’ They parted in anger, and Malcolm in November 1093, almost as soon as he returned home, invaded Northumberland, where he was surprised by its earl in an ambuscade near the river Alne and the castle of Alnwick, and was slain (13 Nov.) at a place still named Malcolm’s Cross by Morel of Bamborough, who is described as ‘the earl’s steward and Malcolm’s gossip.’ This spiritual relationship heightened the treachery of the act. Malcolm’s army was dispersed by the sword and the winter floods. The corpse of the king was left to be buried by two Englishmen at Tynemouth. His son Alexander I transferred it twenty years later to Dunfermline, where it was placed at first in a separate tomb, but in the reign of Alexander III by the side of Queen Margaret.
 Malcolm had by his first wife, Ingibrorg, two sons, Duncan II [q. v.] and Donald, who predeceased him. His eldest son by Margaret, Edward, was mortally wounded and died on the retreat from Northumberland, in which Malcolm was killed, at a spot in the forest of Jedburgh called after him Edward’s Isle. Malcolm’s other sons by Margaret were Ethelred, lay abbot of Dunkeld and earl of Fife; Edmund, who became a monk; and three who were successively kings of Scotland—Edgar (1072-1107) [q. v.], Alexander I (1078?-1124) [q. v.], and David (1084-1153) [q.v.] His two daughters by Margaret were Matilda (1080-1118) [q. v.], afterwards wife of Henry I, and Mary, wife of Eustace, count of Boulogne, and mother of Matilda, who married Stephen of Blois, king of England.
  Several anecdotes of Malcolm show that in him, as in Bruce, a gentle heart lay in the warrior’s breast. His devotion to Queen Margaret, and introduction through her influence of the Roman ritual and more civilised manners, are proved, though perhaps exaggerated, by her biographer. His forgiveness of the treacherous noble who sought his life is repeated by both English and Scottish annalists. His frequent hospitality to wayward brother-in-law, Edgar Atheling, is attested by the ‘Saxon Chronicle.’ But the introduction of the feudal tenure and the promulgations of the laws ascribed sometimes to him, sometimes to Malcolm II, are disproved by historical criticism, which has shown that feudalism proper did not reach Scotland till the reigns of his sons, though some of the Saxon usages transferred the Norman Conquest into the feudal system may date from his own.
  [The Life of Margaret, attributed to her confessor Turgot, and the Scottish Chronicles of Wyntoun and Fordun, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles, and the English Annalists, especially Simeon of Durham, are the best early authorities. Lord Hailes’s Annals, E. M. Robertson’s Scotland under her Early Kings, and Skene’s Celtic Scotland, vol. i., are the best Scottish and Freeman’s Norman Conquest and Reign of William Rufus the best English modern histories.]
        Æ. M.

Other accounts of the life and reign of Malcolm III can be found in Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p277-83 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808), Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 pp154-64 (ed. David Laing, 1872), Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp1-40 (David Dalrymple, 1797) and wikipedia (Malcolm_III_of_Scotland).

Malcolm's Cross at Alnwick
'Malcolm's Cross' is said to mark the spot where Malcolm III of Scotland was killed while besieging Alnwick Castle in 1093, erected by the Duchess of Northumberland in 1774
photo from Kim Traynor posted at wikipedia
Death: 13 November 1093, slain by Morel of Bamborough during the siege of Alnwick, Northumberland, England

Buried: Tynemouth Priory. Twenty years later Malcolm's son, Alexander, arranged for his father's body to be reburied before the high altar of the Holy Cross in the church of the Holy Trinity, Dunfirmline Abbey, Fife, Scotland, where it was placed at first in a separate tomb, but in the reign of Alexander III by the side of Queen Margaret.

On 19 June 1259 his body was reburied, along with that of his recently canonized wife, in a new shrine in Dunfirmline. Much later it is said that his body, along with Margaret's, was "acquired by Philip II, king of Spain, … who placed them in two urns in the chapel of St. Laurence in the Escurial. When Bishop Gillies, the Roman catholic bishop of Edinburgh, applied, through Pius IX, for their restoration to Scotland, they could not be found. (Dictionary of national biography vol 36 p134).

Sources:

Malcolm IV of Scotland

Malcolm IV, king of Scotland
Malcolm, as depicted on the charter to Kelso Abbey in 1159.
image posted at wikipedia
Malcolm IV, king of Scotland
"Portrait" of Malcolm, king of Scotland. This was painted by Jacob de Wet II, a Dutch artist working in Scotland from 1673, but was not based on an actual likeness of Malcolm. It is inscribed
MILCOLVMBVS.4. 1153.
image posted at wikipedia
Birth: 20 March 1141(2)
Chronica de Mailros p72 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.xlj. Eclipfiso ſolis facta eſt xiij. kalendas Aprilis [Mar. 20], et natus eſt rex Malcolmus.p
  o An eclipse of thc sun took place at five in the morning of the 10th of March. L’Art, i. 73.
  p From this it appears that we are to date the birth of Malcolm IV. upon the 20th of March 1141-2. cf. Fordun, i. 294. note.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1144, an eclipse of the sun occurred on the 13th day before Kalends of April [March 20], and King Malcolm was born.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p224 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
In the eighteenth year [of King David] was born to Henry, the king’s son aforesaid, a son named Malcolm, who was to be king;

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Children:
Occupation: King of Scotland
Malcolm was inaugurated as king on 27 May 1153 at Scone at age twelve.

Chronica de Mailros p75 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.liij. obiitr Dauid rex Scottorum ix. kal. Junii [Maij 24], et Malcolmus nepos ejus xijcim. annorum puer, filii ſui Henrici comitis filius, ſucceſſit ei.
   r  See Fordun i. 297, 310; Hoved. fol. 281.
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1153, David King of Scots died on the 9th day before Kalends of June [May 24], and his grandson Malcolm, a boy of twelve years, son of his son Earl Henry, succeeded him.

Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 p195 (ed. David Laing, 1872)
  A thowsand a hundyr fyfty and thre
Efftyre the blyst Natyvyté,
Malcolme, this yhowng Henrys swne,
Wytht honest cowrt wes had to Scwne:
Thare wytht gret solempnyté
Kyng off Scotland crownyd wes he;
A chyld than hot twelff yhere awlde,
That wapnys mycht nowcht wychtly wauld;
Bot in till ẅertu nevyrtheles
Day be day he growand wes.

Penny from the reign of Malcolm IV, king of Scotland
Penny from the reign of Malcolm IV, king of Scotland.
image from Alf van Beem posted at wikipedia
Notes:
Annals of Scotland vol 1 p104 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
  Immediately after the death of his ſon, David ſent his grandſon Malcolm on a folemn progreſs through Scotland, and ordered him to be proclaimed heir to the crown. His own advanced age, and increaſing infirmities, prevented him from aſſiſting at the mournful ceremony of recommending an infant ſucceſſor to the affections of his people.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp115-23 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    MALCOLM IV.
    1153.
MALCOLM IV, a youth in his twelfth year, ſucceeded his grandfather David.
  Scarcely were the laſt honours paid to David, when Scotland experienced the calamities of war.
  We have ſeen, that, in the former reign, one Wimund, called by our hiſtorians Malcolm McHeth, pretended to be the ſon of Angus Earl of Moray; that he married a daughter of Somerled Thane of Argyle, excited an inſurrection in Scotland, and, after various adventures, was detained a captive in the caſtle of Rokeſburgh.
  Immediately after the death of David I. Somerled, accompanied by the children of the adventurer Wimund, invaded Scotland, [5th Nov.] To revenge the ſuppoſed wrongs of his ſon-in-law, may have been the pretence; but ambition and contempt of the youth of the Scottiſh King, were the probable motives of this invaſion.
  The various events of this war. are unknown. We may preſume, that the predatory incurfions of Somerled diſtreſſed the kingdom, and ſpread conſternation among its inhabitants, although they ſhook not the ſtability of government.
    1154.
  The next remarkable incident which occurs in the courſe of this reign, is briefly recorded by a contemporary writer. “One Arthur, who had plotted againſt the King, periſhed in ſingle combat.” This perſon, it is probable, having been accuſed of treaſon, appealed to his ſword, and was foiled in that divine appeal.
  Stephen, King of England, died [25th October.] He was ſucceeded by Henry II.
    1156.
  Donald, the ſon of Wimund, or Malcolm MacHeth, was diſcovered at Whithorn in Galloway, and conveyed to the dungeon in the caſtle of Rokeſburgh, where his father had been long confined.
    1157.
  Wimund was pardoned by the King of Scots, and retired to the monaſtery of Biland in Yorkſhire: But Somerled, diſdaining ſubmiſſion, continued to infeſt the coaſts of Scotland. It appears, however, that he agreed, at length, to terms of accommodation with Malcoim.
  We have ſeen that, “in 1149, Henry II. made oath, that if ever he attained the Engliſh crown, he would reſtore Newcaſtle to David. and cede to him and his heirs for ever the whole territory between Tine and Tweed.”
  Inſtead of making this ceſſion, Henry now claimed thoſe parts of the northern counties which the Scots held.
  Malcolm had an interview with Henry at Cheſter. Malcolm did homage to Henry in the fame form that his grandfather had done to Henry I. “reſerving all his dignities ‖.”
  An agreement was concluded between the two kings. Malcolm abandoned to the Engliſh whatever he poſſeſſed in the Northern counties. Henry conferred on Malcolm the honour of Huntington *,
  Popular report aſcribed this unequal agreement to the youth and inexperience of Malcolm, and to the treachery of his counſellors, whom Henry had corrupted. Certain it is, that the conditions of the treaty produced univerſal diſcontent in the Scottiſh nation.
    1158.
  Malcolm, ambitious of receiving the honour of knighthood from Henry, repaired to the Engliſh court at Carliſle. At this interview, ſome differences aroſe between the two kings. Henry refuſed to beſtow that diſtinction on the young Malcolm, which was highly valued in that age. Malcolm returned to Scotland in diſguſt.
    1159.
  An embaſſy was ſent from Scotland to Pope Alexander III. Alexander, at enmity with the Emperor Frederic, and willing to conciliate the favour of every ſovereign Prince, conferred the office of Papal legate on William Biſhop of Moray,  one of the ambaſſadors.
  Malcolm, intent on his favourite object of knighthood, paſſed over into France, and fought under the banners of Henry. Henry inveſted him with the honours which his military ſervice had merited in an enterprize undertaken againſt the judgment of his nobles.
    1160.
  The attachment of Malcolm to the King of England, excited the jealouſy of the Scots. They imagined, that the national independency was in hazard from the influence of Engliſh councils. They ſent a ſolemn deputation into France, and in bold language reproached Malcolm. “We will not,” ſaid they, “have Henry to rule over us.” Malcolm, haſting home, afſembled his parliament at Perth. Ferquhard Earl of Strathern, and five other Earls, conſpired to ſeize the perſon of their ſovereign *. They aſſaulted the tower in which he had ſought refuge; but were repulſed. The clergy judiciouſly interpoſed, and wrought a ſpeedy reconciliation between the King and his people.
  About this time there happened a formidable inſurrection in Galloway.
  Galloway anciently comprehended not only the country now known by that name, and the ſtewartry of Kirkcudbright, bu, alſo the greateſt part, if not the whole, of Air-ſhire. It had its own princes and its own laws: It acknowledged, however, a feudatory dependence on Scotland. This dependence ſeryed only to ſupply the ſovereign with rude undiſciplined ſoldiers, who added rather to the terror than to the ſtrength of his armies.
  The inſurrection in Galloway, at this critical ſeaſon, enabled Malcolm to occupy his factious nobles, and to conciliate the affections of his people by the diſplay of perſonal valour. Twice he invaded Galloway; he was twice repulſed. The intrepid young Prince made a third effort, overcame his enemies in battle, and forced them to implore peace. Fergus, the Lord of that country, ſubmitted to give his ſon Uchtred as an hoſtage to Malcolm; and, renouncing the world, aſſumed the habit of a canon-regular in the abbey of Holyrood.
    1161.
  Malcolm, with the advice of his Parliament, gave his two ſiſters in marriage, Margaret to Conan Count of Britany, Ada to Florence Count of Holland. The Parliament granted a ſubſidy for providing portions to them.
  The inhabitants of Moray had often rebelled  againſt the Scottiſh government. “No ſolicitations or largeſſes could allure them, no treaties or oaths could bind them to their duty.” With bold and deſperate policy, Malcolm diſpoſſeſſed them all, ſcattered them over Scotland, and  planted new colonies in their room.
    1163.
  Malcolm did homage to the King of England and his infant son * [at Woodſtoke 1st July.]
  Roger Archbiſhop of York, having procured legatine powers over Scotland from Pope Alexander III. ordered the Scottiſh clergy to attend him at Norham, under pain of ſuſpenſion. They ſent three deputies to meet the Archbiſhop, and to remonſtrate againſt the powers which he aſſumed. The deputies, after fome altercation with the pretended legate, appealed to Rome.
    1164.
  Somerled invaded Scotland with a mighty force, and landed at Renfrew. on the river Clyde. The inhabitants of the country repulſed his army with great slaughter. Somerled and his ſon Gillecolane were ſlain.
  Bowmaker, the continuator of Fordun, relates, that Malcolm having made a vow of perpetual virginity, and being intent on divine things, neglected the adminiſtration of his kingdom; that, from theſe cauſes, he became odious to the people, who conſtrained his brother William to accept the office of Regent.
  The ſame author adds, “That William, from the time of his being deprived of the earldom of Northumberland, entertained an implacable reſentment againſt the Engliſh.”
  If ſuch a revolution ever happened, we may afcribe it to the unpopular ſurrender of the northern counties, and to the national jealouſy which that ſurrender excited. That William was conſtrained to aſſume the reigns of government, is a decent, although improbable, circumſtance.
    1165.
  Malcolm IV. died [28th December 1165,] at Jedburgh.
  The character of Malcolm IV. is delineated by all our hiſtorians without any one feature of reſemblance.
  An early notion prevailed, that this young Prince had devoted himſelf to pure coelibacy *; an artificial virtue, which, for many ages, was extolled beyond every real one.
  Agreeable to this notion, hiſtorians have delineated the character of Malcolm. They repreſent him chaſte, even to monaſtic perfection, mild and inoffenſive, careleſs of all temporal concerns, and too much involved in divine contemplation to diſcharge the duties of a king.
  They relate all this, and at the ſame time relate the events of his reign, which authorize us to pronounce that Malcolm was headſtrong and active, immoderately ambitious of military fame, intrepid and perſevering in war, and one who could plan and execute the meaſures of bold and hazardous policy: Thus, his character exhibits the virtues of a nun; his life, the qualities of a heroic young Prince.
  It is now known, that the pure coelibacy of Malcolm IV. muſt be placed among the fables of hiſtory. From a grant which he made to the abbey of Kelſo, it appears, that he had a natural ſon *.
  At the requeſt of Waltheof, abbot of Melros, Malcolm founded an abbey for monks of the Ciſtertian order, at Couper in Angus, [1164].
  He alſo founded a priory at Manuel near Linlithgow, for nuns of the Ciſtertian order [1156.]
  ‖ “Malcolmus rex Scottorum venit ad regem Angliae apud Ceſtre, et homo ſuus devenit, eo modo quo avus ſuus fuerat homo veteris regis Henrici, Salvis omnibus dignitatibus ſuis;” R. Hoveden, p. 491. Fordun ſays, that the interview of the two kings was at Doncaſter.
  * Huntington is ſuppoſed to have belonged at this time to David the youngeſt ſon of Henry Prince of Scotland. Fordun ſays of it, “qui facit fratri ſui David more [q. jure] ſuo;” L. viii. c. 3.: This, however, is uncertain. His grandfather David I. may have wiſhed, from reaſons of policy, that Huntington ſhould be enjoyed by a younger branch of the royal family; but I do not ſee, that the Kings of England were bound to ratify ſuch a change in the courſe of ſucceſſion. Lord Lyttelton obſerves, that Stephen had conferred Huntington on the Earl of Northampton, upon the deceaſe of the Prince of Scotland, and that the Earl died foon after; vol. ii. p. 243. What right Stephen had to make this grant, I inquire not. It happened, however, that Henry, on his acceffion to the throne, was accidentally in poſſeſſion of Huntington, and he profited by that accident.
  * The continuator of Fordun boldly juſtifies this conſpiracy: “The intentions of theſe noblemen,” ſays he, were not traiterous or ſelfiſh, but ſingly directed to the welfare of the ſtate.” “Non utique pro ſingularĩ commodo ſeu proditioſa conſpiratione, immo reipublicae tuitione, commoti;” Fordun, I. viii. c. 4. Concerning the public ſpirit of a diſappointed faction, we cannot pronounce with certainty. To invade the ſovereign, in the midſt of his parliament had at leaſt a traiterous appearance.
  * In this year, the Chronicle of Melros, p. 169. relates, that Malcolm fell dangerouſly ill at Doncaſter, and that a perfect agreement was eſtabliſhed between him and Henry II. Theſe circumſtances tend to confirm the narrative of Diceto, whole words are, p. 536. “Malcolmus, Rex Scottorum, Reſus Auftralium Princeps Wallenfium, Audoenus Aquilonarium, et quique majores de Cumbria, fecerunt homagium Regi Anglorum et Henrico filio ſuo, kalend, Julii apud Wodſtoke.”
  * W. Newbr. vol. i. 1. i. c. 25. ſeems to have been the firſt hiſtorian who reported the tale of the virginity of Malcolm IV. He is ſo extravagant as to afſert, that Ada, the mother of Malcolm, attempted to corrupt her ſon, by procuring for him the company of women. The ftory is told with many improbable and ridiculous circumſtances.
  * “Praecipio etiam, ut praedicta eccleſiae de Innerlethan, in qua prima node corpus filii mei poſt obitum ſuum quievit, ut tantum refugium habeat in omni territorio ſuo, quantum habet Wedale aut Tyningham; Chart. Kelſo, fol. 16. b. It is not improbable that the appellation of maiden, vulgarly beſtowed on Malcolm IV. may have given riſe to all the fables concerning him, and that that appellation may have been given to him by reaſon of his effeminate countenance; … I am aſſured, that, in the Gaelic language, a fair young man is ſtill termed a maiden.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 pp292-6 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
    MALCOLME.
KING DAUID being dead & buried (as is before said) Malcolme nephue to him by his son Henrie succéeded in the estate. He was but 13 yéeres of age, when he began his reigne; but yet his modcstie and vertuo\is conditions were such, that all men conceiued a good hope that he would prooue a right noble and woorthie prince. He was nourished and brought vp in such vertue, euen from his infancie, that deliting in chast conuersation and cleannesse of bodie and mind, he liucd single all the daies of his life, and without mariage: wherefore he was surnamed Malcolme the maid. About the time of his entring into the possession of the crowne, there was a great derth through all the bounds of Scotland. And soone after followed a sore death both amongst men and beasts, though it was not perceiued that the disease whereof they died was anie thing contagious.
  Hereof did one Somerleid the thane of Argile take occasion to attempt an higher enterprise than stood with the basenesse of his linage and estate: for considering that the one halfe of the realme was consumed by mortalitie, and the other halfe néere hand famished through lacke of food, he thought it an easie matter for him, now whilest the king was vudcr yéeres of ripe discretion, to vsurpe the gouernance of the realme into his owne hands, and so assembling togither an huge companie of such as in hope of preie lightlie consented to his opinion, hée came forwards, to make as it were a full conquest, sleaing and spoiling all such in his way as went about to resist him. But his presumptuous enterprise was shortlie repressed: for Gilcrist earle of Angus lieutenant of the kings armie, raised to resist Somerleids attempts, incountred with him in battell, & slue 2000 of his men. Somerleid hauing receiued this ouerthrow, and escaping from the field, fled into Ireland, and so saued his life.
  Henrie the second of that name king of England, hearing that Malcolme had thus subdued his domesticall enimies, feared least he being imboldened therewith, should now attempt somewhat against the Englishmen; and therefore by counsell of his nobles, he sent an herald vnto king Malcolme, commanding him to come vp to London, there to doo his homage vnto him, for the lands of Cumberland, Northumberland, and Huntington, in maner and forme as his grandfather king Dauid had before doone vnto his predecessor Henrie the first, with certificat, that if he failed, he would take from him all the said lands. King Malcolme obeied this commandement of king Henrie; but yet vnder condition (as the Scotish writers affirme) that it should in no maner wise preiudice the franchises and liberties of the Scotish kingdome. At the same time king Henrie had warres against Lewes the sixt, king of France, and so passing ouer into that realme, constreined king Malcolme to go with him in that iornie against his will, notwithstanding that he had a safe conduct freelie to come and go. In this voiage king Henrie did much hurt to the Frenchmen, and at length besieged the citie of Tholouse.
  In all which enterprises he had Malcolme present with him, to the end that Malcolme might incurre such hatred and displeasure of the Frenchmen, that therby the bond betwixt them and the Scots might finallie be dissolued. But in the end king Henrie hauing lost diuers of his noble men by sicknesse, returned into England, and then licenced king Malcolme to returne home into Scotland; who at his comming home, sent the bishop of Murrey, and one of his secretaries vnto the sée of Rome, as ambassadors vnto the pope, which as then hight Eugenius the third of that name, to recognise the obedience which he owght to the Romane sée. Shortlie after also, there was a parlement holden at Scone, where king Malcolme was sore rebuked by his lords, in that he had borne through his owne follie, armor against the Frenchmen their old confederate friends and ancient alies: but king Malcolme excused the matter with humble woords, saieng he came vnwarilie into king Henries hands, and therefore might not choose but accomplish his will and pleasure at that time; so that hée supposed verelie the French king would take no great displeasure with his dooings, when he once vnderstood the truth of the matter.
  King Henrie hauing perfect vnderstanding of this grudge betwixt the Scotish lords and their king, thought to renew the same with more displeasure, and therevpon sent for king Malcolme to come vnto Yorke, to a parlement which he held there, where at his comming he was burdened with a right grieuous complaint surmized against him by king Henrie, for that he should reueale vnto the Frenchmen all the secrets of the Enghsh armie, when he was with him in France, at the aboue remembred iournie, alledging the same to be sufficient matter, for the which he ought to forfeit all the lands which hée held of the crowne of England, as Cumberland, Northumberland, and Huntington. And though king Malcolme by manie substantiall reasons declared those allegations to be vntrue and vniustlie forged, yet by king Henries earnest inforcing of the matter, sentence was giuen against him, by the generall consent of all the estates there in that parlement assembled. And moreouer, to bring king Malcolme in further displeasure with the nobles, king Henrie gaue notice vnto them, before king Malcolme returned backe into his countrie, how he had of his owne accord renounced all his claime, right, title, and interest, which he had to the foresaid lands, supposing by this means to make king Malcolme farre more odious to all his lieges and subiects, than euer he was before.
  Malcolme therefore, vpon his returne into his countrie, not vnderstanding anie thing of that subtill contriued policie and slanderous report, was besieged within the castell of Bertha by the thane of Emedale, and diuerse others. But after it was knowne how euill king Malcolme had been vsed, and most vntrulie slandered, they desired pardon of their offense, as induced thereto by vntrue repons, which once being granted, they brake vp their siege, and euer after continued in faithfull allegiance like true and most obedient subiects. But king Malcolme sore mooued for that he was thus iniuriouslie handled by king Henrie, first desiring restitution to be made of all such things as had béene wrongfullie taken from him, and so deteined by th’ Englishmen, proclaimed open warres against them. At length, after sundrie harmes doone, as well on the one part as the other, they came to a communication in a certeine appointed place, not far from Carleill, where (to be briefe) it was finallie concluded, that K. Malcolme should receiue againe Cumberland and Huntington: but for Northumberland, he should make a plaine release thereof vnto king Henrie, and to his successors for euer.
  For the which agreement he ran so farre into the hatred of his people, that he might neuer after find means to win their fauor againe; but doubting least if they should stirre anie rebellion against him, they might become an easie preie vnto the Englishmen, they remained quiet for a time. Howbeit shortlie after, there arose another péece of trouble, though lesse in outward apperance, by reason of the small power remaining in the author, yet dangerous inough, considering it was within the realme it selfe. One Angus as then the thane of Galloway, perceiuing he might not by secret practise atchiue his purposed intent (whatsoeuer the same was) determined by open force to assaie what luckie succes fortune would send him; hoping that those which through feare sate as yet still, would assist him in all his attempts, so soone as they saw anie commotion raised by him to occasion them thereto. Herevpon he assembled togither a great companie: but before he could worke anie notable feat, to make anie account of, Gilcrist earle of Angus (whose faithfull valiancie was before manifestlie approoued in the suppression of Somerleids rebellion) discomfited his power, in thrée sundrie bickerings, & chased Angus himselfe into Whiterne, where is a place of sanctuarie priuiledged for the safegard of all offendors that flie thereto for succor in the honor of saint Ninian.
  Malcolme then, for that he durst not breake the franchises of that place, set a band of men of warre round about it, to watch that he should by no means escape awaie; so that at length wearied as it had bene with long siege, he yéelded himselfe to the king, who taking his sonne to pledge for his good abearing in time to come, licenced him to go whither it should please him: but the most part of his lands and liuings were confiscat to the kings vse. Wherevpon when he saw he might not mainteine his estate as he had doone before, he became a canon in Holierood house, and there ended his life (as it is reported.) It was not long after the pacifieng of this trouble, but that a new rebellion was raised: for the Murrey land men, by the prouocation of their capteine called Gildo, wasted with fire and sword the countries of Rosse, Bowgewall, or Bougdale, Mar, Gareoch, Buchquhane, and the Mernes, in more cruell sort than anie forreine & most barbarous nation would haue doone; insomuch that when the king sent diuers of his seruants vnto them to vnderstand the cause of their rebellious dooings, they slue those messengers, contrarie to the law of nations.
  To punish such iniurious attempts, the abouenamed Gilcrist wassent with an armie into Murrey land: but the rebels nothing discouraged with the knowledge of his approoued prowesse, met him in the field, and put him to flight, Héerevpon the king himselfe, supposing that his presence was néedfull to incourage his people after this ouerthrow, came with a farre greater power than he had sent foorth before, with displaied banner, ouer the riuer of Spcie, néere to the mouth whereof he fought with the enimies, and in the end (after sore and long fight continued with great slaughter and bloudshed) he gaue them the ouerthrow, and in reuenge of their cruelties shewed in time of this their rebellion, imd to giue example to all other his subiects that should go about to attempt the like, he commanded that none of those of Murrey land should be saued (women, children, and aged persons onelie excepted) but that all the residue of that generation shuld passe by the edge of the sword. Thus the Murrey land men being destroied according to his commandement thorough all parts of the realme, he appointed other people to inhabit their roomes, that the countrie should not lie wast without habitation.
  In this meane time, Somerleid the thane of Argile, who (as ye haue heard) was fled ouer into Ireland, vpon trust of the hatred into the which Malcolme was run, with the most part of all his nobles and commons, through this slaughter of his people, and namelie of them of Murrey land, he thought to assaie fortunes chance once againe, and so therevpon returned with certeine Kernes and naked men into Scotland. But this last enterprise of his came to a more vnluckie end than the first, for being vanquished in battell at Renfrow, he lost the most part of all his men, and was taken prisoner himselfe, and after hanged on a gibbet, by commandement of the king, according to that he had iustlie merited. Malcolme hauing thus subdued his aduersaries, and being now in rest and quiet, he set his mind wholie to gouerne his realme in vpright iusticc, and hauing two sisters mariable, he coopled the elder named Margaret with Conon duke of Britaine, and the yoonger called Adhama he maried with Florens earle of Holland.
  After this, there was a councell holden at Scone of all the Scotish nobilitie, where when they were assembled togither in the councell-chamber, Arnold archbishop of saint Andrewes stood vp, and by a verie pithie oration, tooke vpon him to aduise the king to change his purpose touching his vow, which (as appeered) he had made to liue chast. He declared vnto him by manie weightie reasons, that it was not onlie necessarie for him and his realme, that he should take a wife (by whome he might raise vp séed to succéed him in the possession of the crowne) but also that he might not choose a more perfect state of life (considering the office wherein he was placed) than matrimonie, being instituted, not by this law-maker or that, but by God himselfe, who in no one of all his ordinances might erre or be deceiued. Againe for pleasure, he affirmed how nothing could be more delectable to him, than to haue a woorthie ladie to his bedfellow, with whome he might conferre all the conceits of his hart, both of griefe and gladnesse, she being a comfort vnto him as well in weale as in wo, an helpe both in sicknesse & health, redie to asswage anger, and to aduance mirth, also to refresh the spirits being wearied or in anie wise faint through studious trauell and care of mind.
  Then shewed he what an aid children were vnto their parents, namelie to kings, how in peace they might gouerne vnder them, to the great commoditie of the common-wealth, and in warre supplie their roomes as lieutenants in defense of their countries, to the no small terror of the enimies. Wherefore sith men are not borne onelie for their owne weale, but also for the profit of their friends, and commoditie of their countrie; it could not be chosen, but that he ought to persuade with himselfe to alter his purposed intention, concerning the obseruance of chastitie, and to take a wife to the great ioy and comfort of his subiects, sith it was commendable both before God and man, and so necessarie withall and profitable, as nothing might be more. But these and manie other most weightie reasons could nothing mooue his constant mind, hauing euen from his tender yéeres affianced his virginitie vnto Christ, trusting that God would so prouide, that the realme should not be destitute of conuenient heires, when the time came that it should please his diuine maiestie to take him hence to his mercie from amongst his subiects. Thus brake vp that councell without anie effect of the purpose for the which it was called.
  Shortlie after it chanced that king Malcolme fell sicke, continuing so a long time, by reason whereof he sought meanes to conclude a peace with Heurie king of England; which being brought to passe, he set woorkemen in hand to laie the foundation of saint Rewles abbeie, which afterwards bare the name of saint Andrewes. When he had finished this house, being a goodiie péece of woorke, and verie costlie, as may appéere at this day by the view thereof, he assigned foorth certeine rents for the sustentation of the canons, whome he placed there of the order of saint Augustine, not so largelie as serued for the maintenance of superfluous cheere, but yet sufficient for their necessarie finding: by reason whereof, the canons of that abbeie liued in those daies in most feruent deuotion, hauing no prouocations at all to inordinate lusts and sensuall pleasures; but onelie giuen to diuine contemplation, without respect to auarice, or inlarging the possessions and reuenues of their house. He founded also the abbeie of Couper of the Cisteaux order, and indowed it with manie faire lands and wealthie possessions. Finallie, being vexed with long infirmitie, he departed out of this life at Iedburgh the 12 yeere of his reigne. A certeine comet or biasing starre appeered 14 daies togither before his death, with long beames verie terrible to behold. His bodie was buried at Dunfernling, after the incarnation 1185 yéeres. In the daies of this Malcohne, Roger archbishop of Yoike, constituted the popes legat, could not be suffered to enter into Scotland, bicause he was a man highlie defamed for his couetous practising to inrich himselfe by vnlawfull meanes.

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland pages vii to x (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
  Malcolm, when a boy of twelve years old, succeeded his grandfather, King David, in 1153.
  The Earl of Fife had been selected as his guardian, but the earl died in the following year, and it is not recorded who became the young king’s governor. Probably the king’s mother, the Countess Ada, Walter the Chancellor, and Andrew, Bishop of Caithness, were the important personages for the first years of Malcolm’s reign.
  The kingdom needed a strong ruler. The peace which had prevailed in the later years of King David’s reign was at once disturbed by Sumerled and the sons of Malcolm MacHeth, and for the next sixty years Malcolm and his brother William had continued hard work in repressing rebellions and in pacifying and consolidating their small kingdom.
  The rebellion of the sons of Malcolm MacHeth was suppressed, but Sumerled was successful in establishing himself in the Western Islands, and he continued an intermittent war against Malcolm until 1164, when he was defeated and killed in a battle at Renfrew.
  When Malcolm succeeded to the throne he was the feudal vassal of Henry II. of England for the counties of Cumberland and Westmoreland, and his brother William was Henry’s vassal for the county of Northumberland. In 1157, when Malcolm was about sixteen years of age, he was forced by King Henry to cede these Northern Counties. To the cession of Northumberland William was not a party. In lieu of Northumberland, Cumberland and Westmoreland, Henry II. granted to Malcolm the Honour and Earldom of Huntingdon, so that during the whole of Malcolm’s reign he was the vassal of the English king. He did homage to him, he obeyed his summons to attend his liege lord in the expedition to Toulouse, where he spent the summer of 1157. It is said that his people resented this subjection to England, and that on his return the earls of Scotland attempted to make their king a prisoner at Perth in 1160.
  The concluding years of Malcolm’s reign were not prosperous. He suffered bad health. His relations to the King of England were not always friendly. Fergus of Galloway rebelled, and the king had to make three expeditions before he compelled Fergus to submit and to retire as a canon to the monastery of Holyrood.
  The men of Moray rose against Malcolm, and stringent measures had to be taken to repress the rebellion. There were troubles connected with the claim of the Archbishop of York to be the Metropolitan of the Scottish Church. Sumerled invaded the mainland of Scotland and was defeated.
  Malcolm died when little more than twenty-four years of age, wearied by illness and the cares of the kingdom. The virtue of chastity which impressed his contemporaries has been denied him on the scanty evidence of a couple of words in a doubtful charter. His reign was short; with little success; with greater failure.

Much more detail, most of it in Latin, on Malcolm's reign can be found in the rest of the Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland pp 1-101 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910).

History of Scottish seals from the eleventh to the seventeenth century p21 (Walter de Gray Birch, 1905)
  On the death of David I., at the age of about seventy-three, he was succeeded by Malcolm IV., called the “Maiden,” from his youthful and feminine appearance. He was the eldest son of Henry the Earl, Prince of Scotland, and Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, by his wife, Ada, daughter of William, Earl of Warenne in Normandy, and of Surrey. Earl Henry, the youngest son of David I., had died in the lifetime of his father. Laing and Wyon describe this king’s seal, which, from the fragmentary impression among the Panmure Charters, was apparently similar to the two foregoing seals of Alexander I. and David I. Of the legend nothing can be distinguished that will enable us to say if it had been altered to suit the king’s name or not.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 p644 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HUNTINGDON
EARLDOM.
VI. 1157.
  6. MALCOLM, KING OF SCOTLAND, called “the Maiden,” s. and h. of HENRY OF SCOTLAND, EARL OF HUNTINGDON abovenamed, was b. 20 Mar. 1141/2;(e) suc. his grandfather, David I, as King of Scotland 24 May 1153. Having resigned to England in 1157 his right to Northumberland and Cumberland,(f) he was confirmed by Henry II in his father’s earldom as EARL OF HUNTINGDON.(g) He accompanied Henry, as one of the barons, in his expedition to Toulouse in 1159, and was knighted by him on the return at Tours.(h) He granted several charters to St. Andrew’s, Northampton,(i) founded the Abbey of Cupar Angus in 1164,(j) and the Hospital of St. Margaret at Huntingdon in or before 1165.(k) He d. unm., 9 Dec. 1165, at Jedburgh, and was bur. at Dunfermline.(l)
  (e) Chron. de Mailros, p. 72.
  (f) Holyrood Chron., an. 1157. .
  (g) Vita et Passio, p. 21. See Malcolm’s charter to Sawtrey (Dugdale, Mon., vol. v, p. 523). He swore fealty to Henry at Chester (Chron.de Mailros, p. 76); and did homage to Henry and his son Henry at Woodstock in 1163 (Roger of Wendover, Flores, an. 1163).
  (h) Fordun, ut supra, p. 695.
  (i) Cotton MS., Vesp., E xvii, f. 12 d.
  (j) Chron. de Mailros, p. 78.
  (k) R. M. Clay, Hospitals of England, p. 296; Dugdale, Mon., vol. vi, p. 651.
  (l) Chron. de Mailros, p. 80.


Death: 9 December 1165 at Jedburgh, Roxburghshire, Scotland, aged 24

Chronica de Mailros p80 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.lxv. … Obiit pie memorie Malcolmus rex Scotorum apud Gedewurth, v.o idus Decembris [Dec. 9] quod evenit v. feria, anno etatis ſuæ xxovo, regnique ejus anno xij.k cujus corpus honorifice ab omnibus perſonis uſque ad Dunfermelin delatum ſepelitur; cui ſucceſſit Willelmus frater ejus, in vigilia natalis Domini [Dec. 24], more regio elevatus in regnum.
   k This date has originally been xiij. but the last numeral has been erased;—“et dimidio”— has then been added, which has afterwards been struck through. Fordun says that he reigned twelve years, three months and seven days, i. 457.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1165 … Malcolm, of pious memory, King of Scots, died at Jedworth, on the 5th day before the ides of December [Dec. 9], which happened on the 5th day of the week, in the 20th year of his age, and in the 12th year of his reign; whose body was carried with honor by all persons to Dunfermline and buried; to whom William, his brother, succeeded, on the vigil of the Lord's birthday [Dec. 24], having been raised to the kingdom in the royal manner.

Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 p203 (ed. David Laing, 1872)
A THOWSAND a hundyr sexty and fyve
Yheris fra borne wes God off lyve,
Malcolme oure Kyng, and madyne pure,
Hys saule yhald till the Creature.
On Yhwle eẅyn nest thare-efft,
All thus quhen he this warld had lefft
Willame hys brodyr ras to be Kyng,
And Scotland tuk in governyng.

Buried: Dunfermline Abbey, Fife, Scotland

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p254 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
This most godly King Malcolm fell asleep in the Lord at Jedworth (Jedburgh); and his body was brought, by nearly all the prominent persons of the kingdom, in great state, to Dunfermline, a famous burial-place of the Scottish kings;—where are entombed Malcolm the Great and his consort the blessed Margaret (his great-grandfather and great-grandmother), and their holy offspring. It rests interred in the middle of the floor, in front of the high altar, on the right of his grandfather David.

Sources:

Margaret (Dunkeld, Brittany) de Bohun

Birth: 1145
Margaret was aged 40 in 1185 from Rotuli de dominabus et pueris et puellis de donatione regis 1185 p33 (Stacey Grimaldi, 1830)

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Seal of Conan IV, Duke of Brittany
The seal of Conan IV, Duke of Brittany
image from Seal #74 Mémoires pour servir de preuves à l'histoire ecclésiastique et civile de Bretagne p954 (Pierre Hyacinthe Morice, 1742)
Married (1st): Conan IV, Duke of Brittany in 1160

Chronica de Mailros p77 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.c.Ix. … Et hoc anno Malcolmus rex dedit  ſororem  ſuam Margaretam Conano duci Britannie.o
  o See Fordun, i. 453; Hoved. fol. 282.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1160 … And this year King Malcolm gave his sister Margaret to Conan, Duke of Britanny.

Chronica magistri Rogeri de Houedene vol 1 p217 (ed. William Stubbs, 1868)
  Anno gratiæ MoCoLXo … Eodem anno rex Malcolmus dedit sororem suam Margaretam Conano4 duci Britanniæ in uxorem.  
   4 Conano] Constance the wife of Geoffrey and mother of Arthur and Eleanor of Brittany was the offspring of this marriage.
This translates to:
The Annals of Roger de Hoveden vol 1 p257 (translated by Henry T. Riley, 1853)
  In the year of grace 1160 … In the same year king Malcolm gave his sister Margaret in marriage to Conan, Duke of Bretagne. 

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p295 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
  Malcolme hauing thus subdued his aduersaries, and being now in rest and quiet, he set his mind wholie to gouerne his realme in vpright iusticc, and hauing two sisters mariable, he coopled the elder named Margaret with Conon duke of Britaine, and the yoonger called Adhama he maried with Florens earle of Holland.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 p119 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    1161.
  Malcolm, with the advice of his Parliament, gave his two ſiſters in marriage, Margaret to Conan Count of Britany, Ada to Florence Count of Holland. The Parliament granted a ſubſidy for providing portions to them †.
  † “Subſidio ſuorum et conſilio;” Fordun, 1. viii. c. 4. Perhaps this implies, that his vaſſals granted him an aid for portioning his ſiſters. The difference, however, between the two verſions is inconſiderable; the Chronicle of Melros, p. 168, ſays, that Margaret was married in 1160, Ada in 1162.

Conan was born 1138, the son of Alan, Earl of Richmond, and Bertha, daughter of Conan III., Duke of Brittany. He succeeded to the earldom of Richmond on his father's death in 1146. In 1156 Conan IV expelled his stepfather from the Duchy of Brittany to become the Duke. Conan died on 20 February 1171, and was buried in the Abbey of Begar, near Richmond, Yorkshire.

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland p58 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
  Conan IV., Duke of Brittany, called le Petit, born in 1138, was the son of Alan, Earl of Richmond and Cornwall (who died in 1146), and Bertha, daughter of Conan III. of Brittany (who died in 1148).
  Duchess Bertha married as her second husband Eudes, Vicomte de Poerhoet (living as late as 1183), who took possession of the Duchy of Brittany.
  In 1156 Earl Conan passed into Little Brittany, and having taken the town of Rennes, expelled his stepfather, Eudes de Poerhoet
  In 1158, on the death of Geoffrey (brother of King Henry II.), Conan claimed Nantes. Henry II. summoned an army, and Earl Conan abandoned his claim. King Henry made him a Duke, 29th Sept., 1158. (Eyton, p. 41.)
  In 1160 he married Margaret, daughter of Earl Henry and sister of Malcolm, King of Scotland. His mother, Duchess Bertha, died about 1163. As Earl of Richmond, he attended the Council of Clarendon in 1164. In 1166 the Bretons rebelled. King Henry II. supported Conan, and besieged and took the Castle of Fougères. Conan consented to the betrothal of his infant daughter Constance to Geoffrey the King’s son, settling on her the Duchy of Brittany, reserving his own life-rent. Duke Conan died 20th February, 1171, and was buried in the Abbey of Begar. On his death the Honour of Richmond and his other estates in England passed to King Henry II.

The Complete Peerage vol 10 pp791-3 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Geoffrey H. White, 1945)
      RICHMOND
EARLDOM
II. 1146.  2. CONAN IV, DUKE OF BRITTANY and EARL OF RICHMOND,(d) s. and h., suc. his father in the Earldom of Richmond,(e) being at that time under age.(f) In 1156 he was in receipt of the third penny of the borough of Ipswich and two hundreds.(g) In Sep. 1156 he crossed to Brittany, besieged and took Rennes and put his stepfather Eudon to flight; shortly afterwards Eudon was taken prisoner by Ralf de Fougères and Conan was recognised as Duke of Brittany.(h) Between the latter part of 1156 and Apr. 1158 he was in England, executing charters at Boston and Washingborough in Lincs, York and Richmond, and at Cheshunt in Herts,(a) but on 22 Apr. 1158 he was at Rennes, where he executed with the consent of his mother a charter for the abbey of St. Melaine.(b) In July 1158 died Geoffrey, brother of King Henry II, who had the comté of Nantes, which Conan thereupon seized. The King ordered the honor of Richmond to be seized and crossed to France; Conan hastened to meet him at Avranches, where on 29 Sep. he surrendered Nantes and made his peace.(c) At some unascertained date after obtaining possession of the Duchy he disseised his uncle Count Henry of Tréguier and Guingamp, which he retained till his death.(d) He must have visited England in 1160, the year of his marriage to Margaret of Scotland. Thereafter he was probably for the most part in Brittany, executing a charter at Guingamp for Savigny on 12 Mar. 1162 or 1163,(e) and one at Quimper for the abbey of Ste. Croix of Quimperlé on 15 Aug. 1162,(f) and another for Savigny at Rennes on 2 Feb. 1163.(g) He was present at the Council of Clarendon in Jan. 1164,(h) about which time he executed at Wilton a charter for Le Mont St. Michel;(i) this seems to be his last visit to England of which record exists. In the latter part of 1166, when Conan’s only daughter and heir, Constance, was betrothed to Geoffrey, son of Henry II, he surrendered the Duchy of Brittany to the King, retaining only Guingamp and its dependencies.(j) In the same year he executed at Rennes a charter for Savigny,(a) and on 31 July he with the King was present at the translation of the body of the Breton saint Brieuc in the abbey church of SS. Sergius and Bacchus at Angers.(b) He was again with the King at Angers on 24 Mar. 1168, when he witnessed a royal charter.(c) By a charter, of which the limits of date are 1167-1171, he gave land for the foundation of the abbey of St. Maurice de Carnoët.(d) He m., in 1160, Margaret, sister of MALCOLM IV, King of Scotland, and da. of Henry, EARL OF HUNTINGDON, by Ada or Adeline, da. of William (DE WARENNE), EARL OF SURREY.(e) He d. 20 Feb. 117I.(f) His widow m., 2ndly, before Easter 1175, Humphrey DE BOHUN, Constable of England;(g) she d. in 1201, and was bur. at Sawtrey Abbey, Hunts.(h)
   (d) He is commonly called “Le Petit” by modern historians, but the only authority seems to be a passage in Guillaume Le Breton’s De Gestis Philippi Augusti (Rec. des Hist. de France, vol. xvii, p. 65); the Breton chroniclers speak of him as “filius Berthae.”
  (e) As “Conano comite de Richmundia” he witnessed at Worcester a charter of Henry II for Bullington Priory, the date of which is probably 1155 (Harl. Chr. 43, C 19, printed Stenton, Danelaw Charters, Brit. Acad., p. 2); of approximately the same date is a writ of Henry II addressed to him as Earl of Richmond (E.Y.C., vol. v, p. 99).
  (f) In his charter for Klrkstead Abbey, cited in p. 790, note “e”, above, Omnisius, Abbot of Bégard, promises, when Conan should be of an age to hold land and have a seal, to do all he can to procure from him a charter confirming a gift he had already made to Kirkstead; the gift was evidently made by word of mouth, and its terms and the witnesses before whom it was made are set out in the charter.
  (g) “Et comiti Conano de tercio denario camit [sic] ix li. et x s.” (Pipe Roll, 2 Hen. II, p. 8); this, however, was not the third penny of the pleas of the whole shire as pertaining to the Earl, but of the borough and two hundreds appurtenant to a grange at Ipswich which had been held by Count Alan in 1086 (Domesday Book, vol. ii, ff. 294, 294 b—see Round, Geoffrey de Mandeville, p. 290).
  (h) “1156. … Conanus, comes de Richemont, veniens de Anglia in minorem Brittanniam, obsedit urbem Redonensem et cepit, fugato Eudone vicecomite, vitrico suo … Radulfus de Fulgeriis cepit in quodam conflictu Eudonem, vicecomitem de Porrehoit, et hac de causa major pars Brittannorum receperunt comitem Conanum in ducem Brittanniae, excepto Johanne Dolensi, qui adhuc pro viribus Conano et coadjutoribus ejus resistit” (Rob. de Torigny, Rolls Ser., p. 190). “Anno dominicae incarnationis milesimo centesimo quinquagesimo secundo, epacta undecima, indictione quintadecima, ecclesia sancti Jacobi initium sortita est … Quarto sequenti anno comes Conanus, Alani comitis filius, ab Anglia mense Septembri in minorem Britanniam transfretavit” (Chron. of St. Jacques de Montfort, quoted by Du Paz, op. cit., pt. 1, p. I 5); the year of grace and the indiction agree, but the epact is incorrect. There is no trace of Conan in Brittany earlier than this expedition of 1156. Le Baud (Hist. de Bretagne, p. 184.) says that Conan invaded Brittany in 1154., but was defeated by Eudon and returned to England; he is, however, quite untrustworthy, since in the same passage he places the death of the Countess Bertha in 1154 and Conan’s successful expedition in 1155. Le Baud’s story was adopted by Morice in his history (p. 102), and he in his turn has misled Round (Ancient Charters, Pipe Roll Soc., vol. x, p. 55). It is to be noted that Lobineau, a far better critical historian than Morice, is silent as to Conan being in Brittany in 1154.
  (a) E.Y.C., vol. iv, pp. 33, 35, 38, 39 and 40. In all of these he styles himself Duke of Brittany and Earl of Richmond, and it seems unlikely that he would do so before he had obtained possessionof the Duchy; no charter in which he styles himself Earl of Richmond only has survived either in original or copy, and it is probable that the expedition to Brittany was undertaken soon after he became “sui juris.”
  (b) Idem, p. 45.
  (c) Rob. de Torigny, Rolls Ser., pp. 196-97; Will. de Newburgh, Rolls Ser., vol. i, p. 114. The honor of Richmond must have been soon restored to Conan, since no account for it appears on the Pipe Roll. Conan’s progress to Avranches can be traced in a charter for the abbey of St. Georges of Rennes which he executed at Rennes on 22 Sep. (E.Y.C., vol. iv, p. 50).
  (d) See ante, p. 787, note “ g.”
  (e) E.Y.C., vol. iv, p. 65.
  (f) Idem.
  (g) Idem, p. 67.
  (h) Stubbs, Select Charters, 7th ed., p. 138; he is styled “comes Britanniae,” as to which see p. 779, note “b” above.
  (i) E.Y.C., vol. iv, p. 67.
  (j) “Inde facto connubio de Gaufrido, filio suo, et Constancia, filia comitis Conani Brittanniae et de Richemont, comes Conanus concessit regi, quasi ad opus filii sui totum ducatum Brittanniae excepto comitatu de Gingamp, qui ei accederat per avum suum comitem Stephanum. Rex vero accepit hominium fere ab omnibus baronibus Brittanniae apud Toas” (i.e. Thouars) (Rob. de Torigny, Rolls Ser., p. 228). The phrase “comitatu de Gingamp” probably represents the whole diocese of Tréguier, of which Conan seems to have disseised his uncle Henry; being part of the lands of his great-grandfather, Count Eudon, it was feudally independent of the Duchy (see p. 779, note  “g” above).
  (a) E.Y.C., vol. iv, p. 68.
  (b) Delisle and Berger, Rec. des Actes de Henri II, vol. i, p. 404.
  (c) Idem, p. 415.
  (d) E.Y.C., vol. iv, p. 70. There is a Carnoët in Cotes-du-Nord, about 25 miles S.W. of Guingamp, but the topographical details in the charter, printed in full by Morice, op. cit., vol. i, col. 664., together with the still existing ruins, show that the abbey was in Finistère,to the south of Quimperlé. The language of the charter, “do in elesominam … ad abbatiam faciendam terrarn quam habeo in confinio forestae Carnoët …” combined with the absence of any confirmation of other gifts, suggests it to be contemporaneous with the foundation, and if so it would appear that Conan retained some demesne lands beyond the confines of the territory of Guingamp after the surrender of the Duchy in 1166.
  (e) Roger de Hoveden, Rolls Ser., vol. i, p. 217; Rot. de Dominabus, Pipe Roll Soc., p. 4., where she is described as sister of the King of Scotland; since she was 40 years old at the date of the roll, 1185, she must have been about 15 at the time of her marriage.
  (f) “1171 … Conanus dux Brittanniae moritur, et tota Brittannia et comitatus de Gippewis et honor Richemundiae, per filiam comitis Conani quae desponsata erat Gaufrido filio regis in dominio regis Henrici transierunt” (Rob. de Torigny, Rolls Ser., p. 249). The day is given by the obituary of Le Mont St. Michel (Rec. des Hist. de France, vol. xxiii, p. 576)._ The “comitatus de Gippewis” refers to his possession of the third penny of the borough of Ipswich (see p. 791, note “g”, above). Lobineau (Hist. de Bretagne, vol. i, p. 157) states that he was buried at Bégard, but does not give his authority; it is, however, to be noted that the chronicle of St. Serge of Angers states that he died in Brittany (Marchegay, op. cit., p. 150); cf. p. 791, note “a,” above. At Michaelmas 1171 his English lands were in the custody of Ranulf de Glanville, who made a payment in respect of them (Pipe Roll, 17 Hen. II, p. 117).
  (g) “Et Humfrido de Bohun constabulario xiiij li. et iij s. et iiij d. de dimidio anno in Multona et in Forseta que comes Conanus concessit comitisse in escambio dotis sue per cartam suam” (Pipe Roll, 21 Hen. II, p. 3). By Humphrey she had a son Henry, who became Earl of Hereford (ante, vol. vi, p. 457). See also Rot. de Dominabus, Pipe Roll Soc., pp. 4, 6, 62, 84.
  (h) Hoveden, Rolls Ser., vol. iv, p. 174. A charter of Alan, Vicomte de Rohan confirms to the monks of Sawtrey land in the soke of Costessy, viz. Honingham Thorpe, “quam eis dedit Margareta comitissa Britanniae cum corpore suo” (Morice, op. cit., vol. i, col. 831).

Children:
Married (2nd): Humphrey de Bohun in 1775

Humphrey was the son and heir of Humphrey de Bohun of Trowbridge Castle and of Caldicot Castle, 4th baron of Trowbridge, and Margaret of Hereford, a daughter of Miles FitzWalter of Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford. He was Constable of England. Humphrey died about 1181, in France, serving in the army of Henry the Young King, and was buried in the Llanthony Secunda Priory, Hempstead, Gloucestershire.

Monasticon Anglicanum vol 6 part 1 pp134-5 (William Dugdale, 1849)
Cartae ad Coenobtum Lanthontense spectantes
     NUM. II.
   Fundatorum Progenies.
[Ex Chronicis Abb. de Lanthoni, juxta Glouc., per Rob. Gloverum, Somerset Heraldum, quondam transcripta.]
…  Iste Hunfredus tertius, postea tempore regis Henrici supradicti, fuit senescallus dicti regis Henrici, et desponsavit Margeriam de Bohun, nobilem patronam Lanthoniæ prædictæ, cum comitatu Hereford, et aliis terris, ac constabulario Angliæ. De quibus Humfredo et Margeria, procreatus fuit dominus Humfridus quartus de Bohun, comes Herefordiæ et constabularius Angliæ. Margeria supradicta supervixit dominum suum Humfredum, et postea moriebatur sexto die Aprilis, anno Domini MCLXXXVII, et jacet in capitulo Lanthoniæ, juxta Gloucestriam.
  Humfredus quartus supradictus, desponsavit Margaretam comitissam Britannia, de quibus dominus Henricus de Bohun comes Hereford et constabularius Angliæ. Humfredus quartus postea moriebatur, et jacet in capitulo Lanthoniæ, juxta Gloucestriam prædict.
This roughly translates as:
Charters relating to the Abbey of Lanthony
    NUMBER II.
  The Progeny of the Founders.
[From the Chronicle of the Abbey of Lanthony, near Gloucester, by Rob. Glover, Somerset Herald, formerly transcribed.]
  This Humphrey the third, afterwards in the time of the aforesaid King Henry, was Steward of the said King Henry, and married Margery de Bohun, noble patroness of the aforesaid Lanthony, with the county of Hereford, and other lands, and Constable of England. Of whom Humphrey and Margery, was born Lord Humphrey the fourth de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Constable of England. The aforesaid Margery survived her lord Humphrey, and afterwards died on the sixth day of April, in the year of our Lord 1187, and lies in the chapter of Lanthonia, near Gloucester.
  The aforesaid Humphrey the fourth, married Margaret, Countess of Britanny, of whom Lord Henry de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Constable of England. The aforesaid Humphrey the fourth afterwards died, and lies in the chapter of Lanthonia, near Gloucester aforesaid.

The Chronicle of Robert of Torigni p300 (ed. Richard Howlett, 1889)
  A.D. 1181-2.
  Obiit Hunfredus de Bohun, positus in exercitu cum rege Henrico juniore; quem exercitum præfatus rex in Franciam duxerat, coadjuvando partes Philippi regis Franciæ contra comitem Flandrensem.
This roughly translates as:
Hunfred de Bohun died, while serving in the army with King Henry the Younger, which army the aforementioned king had led into France, aiding the side of King Philip of France against the Count of Flanders.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 pp457n-8n (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HEREFORD
… Her son, Humphrey de Bohun, was not Earl of Hereford, but was recognised as constable, and as constable of the King of the English he appears in a charter by him [1172-1181] to the Priory of Bohon for the health of his wife, the Countess Margaret (Round, Cal. of Documents in France, no. 1219). In 1175/6 (Pipe Roll, 22 Hen. II) under “Honor comitis Conani” the sheriff rendered account “Et Humfrido de Bohun constabulario xxviij l. et vj s. et viij d. in Muleton’ et in Forseta de dote cornitisse,” in which year (Wiltshire) Humphrey de Bohun “constabularius redd. comp. de cccm. de relevio terre sue” (Idem). The de Bohun inheritance was in Wiltshire. He d. not many years after. His wife Margaret (Duchess of Brittany) d. 1201 (Hoveden, vol. iv, p. 174.).

Children:
Notes:
Rotuli de dominabus et pueris et puellis de donatione regis 1185 p33 (Stacey Grimaldi, 1830)
    PRIMUS ROTULUS DE SUDFOLK DE DOMINABUS ET PUERIS ET PUELLIS.
  MARGARETA COMITISSA est de donatione Domini Regis, et est xl annorum, et COMES BRITTANNIE habet filiam suam, et ipsa habet j filium de HUMFRIDO DE BUUN, qui est infra etatem. Ipsa tenet villam de WISSINTON in dote, et valet annuatim xxviij libris. Predicta villa fuit seisita in manum Domini Regis, a festo Ascensionis Domini usque ad Vincula Sancti Petri, et interim recepit inde RAUNULFUS DE GLANVILLE l solidos.
  FIRST ROLL OF SUFFOLK OF LADIES AND BOYS AND GIRLS.
   COUNTESS MARGARET is of the gift of the Lord King, and is 40 years old, and the COUNT OF BRITTANY has his daughter, and she has one son by HUMFREY DE BUUN, who is under age. She holds the manor of WISSINTON in dower, which is worth 28 pounds yearly. The aforesaid manor was seized into the hand of the Lord King, from the feast of the Ascension of the Lord until the Bonds of St. Peter, and in the meantime RANULF DE GLANVILLE received 50 shillings from it.
p44 (Stacey Grimaldi, 1830)
    HUNDREDUM DE NORSTOWE.
  COMITISSA BRITTANNIE que est soror REGIS SCOTTIE, et de donatione Domini Regis, et habet in BARSINGBURNE de feodo COMITIS BRITTANIE xx libratas terre, cum instauramento quod ibi est; et solet valere predictum manerium tempore Regis Henrici, xxvij hbris et x solidis. Ipsa est xxx annorum; j habet filiam que est uxor COMITIS BRITTANIE, et j filium habet de HUMFRIDI DE BUHUN, qui est x annorum, et in custodia MARGARETE DE BUHUN.
    HUNDRED OF NORSTOWE.
  COUNTESS BRITTANY who is sister of the KING OF SCOTS, and of the gift of the Lord King, and has in BARSINGBURNE of the fee of the COUNT OF BRITTANY 20 pounds of land, with the maintenance which is there; and the aforesaid manor was worth in the time of King Henry 26 pounds and 10 shillings. She is 30 years old; she has a daughter who is the wife of the COUNT OF BRITTANY, and she has a son by HUMFREY DE BUHUN, who is 10 years old, and in the custody of MARGARET DE BUHUN.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p224 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
The second, Margaret, wedded Conan, Duke of Brittany and Earl of Richmond, and bore him a daughter, named Constance, who was given in marriage to Geoffrey, brother of Richard, king of England. Of her this Geoffrey begat a son, named Arthur, who was afterwards drowned at sea, a daughter named Alice, who conceived of Peter Mauclerk, and bore a son, named John, afterwards Duke of Brittany, and another daughter, named Eleanor, who perished at sea, with her brother Arthur.

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 p68 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
(5) Margaret, second daughter of Earl Henry, was married first, in 1160, to Conan IV., duc de Bretagne, earl of Richmond; and secondly, to Humphrey de Bohun, earl of Hereford. By her first husband she had a daughter:
  Constance, sole heir of Conan IV., duc de Bretagne, married first to Geoffrey, son of Henry II., king of England; secondly to Randulph de Blundevill, earl of Chester; and thirdly to Guy, Vicomte de Thouars; she had with other issue a son:
    Arthur, posthumous son of Geoffrey, became de jure king of England on the death of his uncle, Richard I., ‘Cœur de Lion,’ 6th April 1199, but the crown was assumed by John (‘Lackland’). Arthur died, or was murdered, 3rd April 1203.

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland pp57-8 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
  Margaret, the second daughter of Earl Henry, was born in 1145 (she was 40 years of age in 1185-1186), so that when she married Duke Conan in 1160 she was not yet 16.
  The early years of her married life were probably spent at Richmond Castle in Yorkshire.
  Her husband died in February, 1171. After King William was taken prisoner in 1174, the Duchess Margaret was imprisoned in Porchester Castle, and was afterwards transferred to Rouen, (1 Bain, Cal., 137 and 167.)
  She married secondly, in 1175, Humphrey de Bohun, who died in 1183. (Rot. de Dominabus, 1185-1186; Stacey Grimaldi, pp. 3, 33, 34.) To her first husband Conan, Duke of Brittany, she bore an only child, Constance, who married Geoffrey, son of King Henry II., and had a son, Arthur, who died in 1203 (the Constance and Arthur of Shakespeare’s King John). Constance married secondly Randolph de Blundeville, Earl of Chester, and thirdly Guy, Vicomte de Thouars.
Duchess Margaret had by her second marriage a son, Henry de Bohun, first Earl of Hereford (born in 1176), who was one of the twenty-five Barons appointed to ensure the observance of Magna Carta.
  She died in 1201. (Notice of her dower lands in Lincoln, Rot. de Dominabus.)

Death: 1201

Chronica magistri Rogeri de Houedene vol 4 p174 (ed. William Stubbs, 1871)
A.D. 1201. … Eodem anno obiit Margareta, mater prædictæ Constantiæ, soror Willelmi regis Scottorum, mater Henrici de Boum, comitis Herefordiæ.
This translates to:
The Annals of Roger de Hoveden vol 2 p531 (translated by Henry T. Riley, 1853)
A.D. 1201 … In this year, also, died Margaret, mother of the said Constance, sister of William, king of the Scots, and mother of Henry de Bohun, earl of Hereford.

Burial: Sawtry Abbey, Huntingdonshire, England

Sources:

Matilda Dunkeld

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Notes:
Chronica magistri Rogeri de Houedene vol 1 p212 (ed. William Stubbs, 1868)
  Anno gratiæ MoCoLoIIo … Eodem anno Henricus comes Northanhimbrorum, filius David regis Scottorum, et Matildis filia ejus obierunt.  
This translates to:
The Annals of Roger de Hoveden vol 1 p252 (translated by Henry T. Riley, 1853)
  In the year of grace 1152 … In the same year Henry, earl of Northumbria, son of David, king of the Scots, and Matilda, his daughter, departed this life.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p224 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
Earl Henry's third daughter, Matilda, moreover, departed this life in the same year as her father. Now this Henry, the king’s only son… was taken away from this life on the 12th of June 1152

Scottish kings; a revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625 p68 (Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, 1899)
(6) Matilda, third daughter of Earl Henry, died in childhood, in the year 1152.73
 73. [The youngest of six children, died thirteen years after her father’s a daughter marriage, so she must have been in her childhood at her death in 1152]; Chron. Mailros, 74; Hoveden, i. 212; Fordun, bk. v. c. 33.

Death: 1152

Chronica de Mailros p74 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.c.lij. … Obiitp Henricus comes Norhimbrorum, filius regis Dauid Scottorum, et Matildis filia ejus..
  p  Upon the 12th of June, Chron. S. Crucis, p. 31. See his character in John of Hexham, col. 280, who says he died after Pentecost 1153.
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1152 … Died Henry, Earl of Northumberland, son of King David of Scots, and his daughter Matilda.

Sources:

William I of Scotland

Seal of William, king of Scotland
The seal of William, king of Scotland.
image from History of Scottish seals from the eleventh to the seventeenth century p109 (Walter de Gray Birch, 1905)
Seal of William, king of Scotland
The other side of the seal of William, king of Scotland.
image from History of Scottish seals from the eleventh to the seventeenth century p107 (Walter de Gray Birch, 1905)
William, king of Scotland
"Portrait" of William, king of Scotland. This was painted by Jacob de Wet II, a Dutch artist working in Scotland from 1673, but was not based on an actual likeness of William. It is inscribed
GVIEIELMVS COGNOMENTO LEO. 1165.
image posted at wikipedia
Birth: 1143-4

Chronica de Mailros p72 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.xliij. … Natus eſt Willelmus rex Scocie.w
   w See Fordun, i. 294. note.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1143, William, King of Scotland, was born.

Liber S. Marie de Calchou page xx
A charter of Richard Cumyn, the first of that great name in Scotland, records a donation of the Church of Linton-roderick to Kelso, for the weal of the souls of Earl Henry, his lord, and of John, his own son, “quorum corpora apud eos tumulantur.”u The Earl Henry whose place of interment is thus recorded, was the son of David I., who predeceased his father, dying in 1152. By his wife Ada, daughter of William Earl Warenne, he left three sons, Malcolm and William, who in succession filled the throne, and David Earl of Huntingdon, the ancestor of the later sovereigns of Scotland. Lord Hailes has alluded to an unaccountable assertion, which runs through some of the chronicles, that Earl David was older than his brother William.v The reason assigned for David being set aside is, that he was absent when the succession to the throne opened by the death of his brother Malcolm; but the report is put upon a different footing by the chartulary of Newbotle, where, upon a charter of King Malcolm IV., witnessed by his brothers William and David, and their mother, it is noted, “hoc est contra eos qui dixerunt, de tribus filiis comitis Henrici, videlicet Malcolmo Willelmo et Davide, ipsum Davidem fuisse primogenitum;” showing that the report, however groundless, went to raise David to the head of the family.
  u 274.
  v Annals, 1152, quoting Wyntoun and Fordun.

Father: Henry, Earl of Huntingdon and Northumberland

Mother: Ada de Warenne

Children: (before William's marriage) William fathered Isabel, by the daughter of Robert Avenel.
Chronica de Mailros p92 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.lxxxiij. Willelmus rex Scottorum filiam ſuam Iſabel, quam genuit ex filia Roberti Auenel, Roberto de Brus honorifice dedit.
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1183, William, King of Scots, honorably gave his daughter Isabel, whom he had begotten from the daughter of Robert Avenel, to Robert de Brus.

The children fathered by William out of wedlock are well documented because the throne became vacant in 1290 when William's legitimate descendants died out, and so a decision needed to be made whether the crown should fall to descendants of his brother, Daid, or to descendants of William's illegitimate children, in a process overseen by the English king Edward I, known as as the Competition for the Crown of Scotland.

Hollinshed ascribes a first wife to William, mother of Ada (Adhama), who, he writes, died around 1185, but David Dalrymple points out that if this were the case, then her (legitmate) descendants would have ascended to the throne.
Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p300 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
About this time also, the queene, king William his wife, deceassed. A daughter which he had by hir, named Adhama, he gaue in mariage vnto the earle of Laon: but he himselfe after the deceasse of this his first wife maried Emengard, daughter to Richard vicount of Beaumount

Annals of Scotland vol 1 p156n (David Dalrymple, 1797)
  † Boece ſays, that Ada was the lawful daughter of William, born to him by his firſt wife whoſe name and family he confeſſes were unknown; L. xiii. fol. 273. b. “cujus et nomen et familia non fatis liquide conſtant; opinor, quia eam privatus adhuc acceperat neglectam et praetermiſſam ab hiſtoriographis.” Boece did not advert, that if Ada had been the lawful daughter of William, her deſcendants would have excluded the deſcendants of David Earl of Huntington, the brother of William.

Married: Ermengarde de Beaumont on 5 September 1186, in the royal chapel at Woodstock Palace, Woodstock, Oxfordshire, England. The ceremony was performed by Baldwin, the Archbishop of Canterbury. Under the terms of the Treaty of Falaise, William's bride was chosen by the English king Henry II.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 p300 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
[William] after the deceasse of this his first wife maried Emengard, daughter to Richard vicount of Beaumount that was sonne to a daughter of king William the Conquerour. By this mariage and aliance, the peace was newlie confirmed betwixt England and Scotland, … Somewhat before the aboue remembred mariage, Henrie king of England at the motion of Hugh bishop of Durham rendered vp the castell of Edenburgh into K. William his hands.  

Children Occupation: King of Scotland
William was crowned king by the bishop of St. Andrews, at Scone, on the 24th of December, 1165. He reigned for over 48 years.
Chronica de Mailros p80 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.C.lxv. … Obiit pie memorie Malcolmus rex Scotorum apud Gedewurth, v.o idus Decembris [Dec. 9] quod evenit v. feria, anno etatis ſuæ xxovo, regnique ejus anno xij.k cujus corpus honorifice ab omnibus perſonis uſque ad Dunfermelin delatum ſepelitur; cui ſucceſſit Willelmus frater ejus, in vigilia natalis Domini [Dec. 24], more regio elevatus in regnum.
   k This date has originally been xiij. but the last numeral has been erased;—“et dimidio”— has then been added, which has afterwards been struck through. Fordun says that he reigned twelve years, three months and seven days, i. 457.
This roughly translates as:
In the year 1165 … Malcolm, of pious memory, King of Scots, died at Jedworth, on the 5th day before the ides of December [Dec. 9], which happened on the 5th day of the week, in the 20th year of his age, and in the 12th year of his reign; whose body was carried with honor by all persons to Dunfermline and buried; to whom William, his brother, succeeded, on the vigil of the Lord's birthday [Dec. 24], having been raised to the kingdom in the royal manner.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp254-5 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
... after King Malcolm’s death, the prelates and all the lords of Scotland met at Scone, at the command of his brother William, then warden of the kingdom, and there, with one accord, set up the latter as king. So, on Christmas Eve, that is, the fifteenth day after the king’s death, this William, the friend of God, the lion of justice, the prince of peace, was consecrated king by Richard, bishop of Saint Andrews, with other bishops to help him, and raised to the king’s throne.

Notes:
On his father's death in 1152, William became earl of Northumberland, and in 1165 he was vested with the earldom of Huntingdon. When his elder brother Malcolm IV, king of Scotland, died on 9 December 1165 William inherited the throne, and was crowned king of Scotland at Scone, by the bishop of St Andrews, on 24 December of that year. William was a key player in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against Henry II, which was led by Henry's sons. In 1174, at the Battle of Alnwick, during a raid into Northumberland in support of the revolt, William recklessly charged the English troops himself, shouting, "Now we shall see which of us are good knights!" He was unhorsed and captured by Henry's troops led by Ranulf de Glanvill and taken in chains to Newcastle and imprisoned at Falaise in Normandy. Henry then sent an army to Scotland and occupied it. As ransom and to regain his kingdom, William had to acknowledge Henry as his feudal superior and agree to pay for the cost of the English army's occupation of Scotland by taxing the Scots. William acknowledged this by signing the Treaty of Falaise and was then allowed to return to Scotland. On 10 August 1175 he swore fealty to Henry II at York Castle.

The Treaty of Falaise remained in force for the next fifteen years. Then the English king Richard the Lionheart, needing money to take part in the Third Crusade, agreed to terminate it in return for 10,000 silver marks (£6,500), on 5 December 1189. William then was able to address the turbulent chiefs in the outlying parts of his kingdom. His authority was recognized in Galloway which, hitherto, had been practically independent; he put an end to a formidable insurrection in Moray and Inverness; and a series of campaigns brought the far north, Caithness and Sutherland, under the power of the crown.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 p104 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
  Immediately after the death of his ſon, David … deftined his territories in Northumberland as an appanage for his grandſon William. He preſented the boy to the Northumbrian Barons, requited their promiſe of obedience, and took hoſrages for its performance.

Annals of Scotland vol 1 pp124-57 (David Dalrymple, 1797)
    WILLIAM.
WILLIAM, the brother of Malcolm, was crowned (24th Dec. 1165.)
    1166
  William repaired to the court of Henry II. and ſolicited the reſtitution of Northumberland. Contrary to the opinion of all his counſellors, he paſſed over into France, and ſerved under the banners of Henry †. His counſellors judged well: From this impolitic thirſt of military glory, the Chronicle of Melros concludes, that he went to France “to do the buſineſs of his Lord ‡.” Henry rewarded  him with fair promiſes, and agreed to prolong the truce with Scotland.
    1168.
  The King of Scots, diſſatisſied with Henry, ſent ambaſſadors to France, and fought to negociate an alliance with that kingdom againſt England. This is the firſt authentic evidence of the intercourſe between France and Scotland, ſo honourable to us, and ſo fatal.
    1170.
  Henry celebrated Eaſter at Windſor, attended by William and his brother David. David received the order of knighthood from Henry.
  On the 15th June, Henry celebrated the injudicious coronation of his high-ſpirited ſon. Next  day, he made William and David do homage to the young King*.
    1172.
  William ſtill ſolicited the reſtitution of Northumberland, and having failed in obtaining what he had no reaſon to expect from Henry, left England in diſguſt.
    1173.
  An opportunity ſoon preſented itſelf, by which William hoped to take vengeance on Henry for this ſuppoſed injury. He joined in a confederacy with the young King, who had taken up arms againſt his father.
  That ambitious and ill-adviſed youth granted to William the earldom of Northumberland, as far as the Tyne; and to David, William’s brother, the earldom of Cambridge.
  William invaded England, and beſieged Werk and Carliſle, but failed in both attempts, His expedition terminated in the fruitleſs devaſtation of that country, of which he had obtained an ineffectual grant. In his turn, Richard de Lucy, juſticiary of England, croſſed the Tweed, and waſted the low country of Scotland, Perceiving, however, that Henry’s enemies in the ſouth increaſed, he negotiated a truce with William. William, ſtrangely ignorant of the ſucceſſes of his confederates, agreed to the truce. A renewal of it, until the concluſion of lent 1174, was procured, upon payment of 300 merks. This ceſſation of arms enabled Lucy to make a large detachment to the ſouth. In Suffolk, they encountered the Earl of Leiceſter, chief of the malcontents, and made him priſoner.
    1174.
  The vaſſals of the Earl of Leiceſter, deprived of their leader, invited David Earl of Huntington to aſſume the command, and put him in poſſeſſion of the caſtle of Leiceſter. “So eager were they for action,” ſays an Engliſh hiſtorian, “that ſcarcely would they refrain from hoſtilities, during the holy ſeaſon of lent.” After faſting, prayer, and confeſſion, they reſumed their arms with freſh ardour, in aid of a ſubject againſt his unoffending ſovereign, and of a son againſt his too indulgent father.
  On his ſide, William again invaded Northumberland. Himſelf, at the head of a ſelect body, watched the motions of the garriſon of Alnwick, while the reſt of his numerous army, ſpreading themſelves over the country, waſted, pillaged, and ſlaughtered with every exceſs of barbarous licenſe.
  At this, the Yorkſhire barons felt a generous indignation, and flew to the aid of their neighbours.
  On their arrival at Newcaſtle, their number amounted to no more than four hundred horſemen, incumbered in heavy armour, and fatigued by a long  and laborious journey; yet they preſſed on, and made a forced march of twenty-four computed miles during the night. Ranulph de Glanville, afterwards juſticiary of England, Robert de Stutteville, Bernard de Balliol, and William de Veſci, were the leaders of this gallant band. During their courſe, a thick miſt aroſe and bewildered them. The more cautious of the company adviſed a retreat; but Bernard de Balliol exclaimed, “Ye may retreat, yet I will go forward alone, and preſerve my honour.” Animated by this reproach, they all advanced, when the returning light diſcloſed the battlements of Alnwick caſtle. William was then in the fields with a ſlender train of ſixty horſemen. At firſt, he miſtook the Engliſh for a  party of his own ſtragglers returning loaded with the ſpoils of a defenceleſs country; perceiving  his error, he cried out, “Now it will be feen who are true knights,” and inſtantly charged the enemy. He was overpowered, unhorſed, and made priſoner. His companions voluntarily ſhared the  fate of their Sovereign. Several of his Barons, who had not been preſent at the action, from the like affectionate duty, ſurrendered themſelves. The Engliſh, with wonderful celerity, conducted their royal prize to Newcaſtle that very evening, [13th July]. To ride near ſeventy miles after the fatigue of a long march, to charge the enemy, and to make a King a priſoner, in the midſt of a numerous army, were the feats of this day, and will perpetuate the glory of the Barons of Yorkſhire;
  William was at firſt confined in the caſtle of Richmond; but Henry, ſenſible of the value of this unexpected acquiſition, ſecured him beyond ſeas at Falaiſe in Normandy *.
  Meanwhile, the Scottiſh army, agitated with terror, and blind reſentment, for the loſs of their ſovereign, aſſaulted their companions of Engliſh extraction, and put many of them to the ſword. They abandoned their diſhonourable ſpoils, and tumultuouſly diſperfed themſelves.
  With equal precipitancy, the Earl of Huntington left Leiceſter, and retreated into Scotland.
… The Scots, impatient at the abſence of their king, purchaſed his liberty by ſurrendering the indepdency of the nation. With the conſent of the Scottiſh Barons and clergy [given at Valogne in the Cotentin, 8th December 1174, and immediately renewed at Falaiſe,] William became the liegeman of Henry, for Scotland and all his other territories *.
  “The King of Scotland, David his brother, his Barons, and other liegemen, agreed, that the Scottiſh church ſhould yield to the Engliſh church ſuch ſubjection, in time to come, as it ought of right, and was wont to pay in the days of the Kings of England, predeceſſors of Henry. Moreover, Richard Biſhop of St Andrew’s, Richard Biſhop of Dunkeld, Geoffry Abbot of Dunfermline, and Herbert Prior of Coldingham, agreed that the Engliſh church ſhould have that right over the Scottiſh which in juſtice it ought to have. They alſo became bound, that they themſelves would not gainſay the right of the Engliſh church †.”
  A memorable clauſe! drawn up with ſo much ſkill as to leave entire the queſtion of the independence of the Scottiſh church. Henry and his miniſters could never have overlooked ſuch ſtudied ambiguity of expreſſion. The clauſe, therefore, does honour to the Scottiſh clergy, who, in that evil day, ſtood firm to their privileges, and left the queſtion of the independence of the national church to be agitated on a more fit occaſion, and in better times.
  In pledge for the performance of this miſerable  treaty, William agreed to deliver up to the Engliſh, the caſtles of Rokeſburgh, Berwick, Jedburgh, Edinburgh, and Stirling, and gave his brother David and many of his chief Barons as hoſtages *.
    1175.
  William, with his clergy and barons, did homage to Henry at York, according to the tenor of the late treaty.
…  1178.
  Ada, widow of Earl Henry, and mother of the King of Scotland, died. She founded a nunnery at Haddington.
  In this year, according to the general opinion, William founded and amply endowed an abbey at Aberbrothock, in honour of the holy martyr Thomas a Becket. William was perſonally acquainted with Becket, when there was little probability of his ever becoming a confeſſor, martyr, and ſaint. It is difficult to determine what were the motives of William for this liberal endowment. Perhaps, it was meant as a public declaration, that he did not aſcribe his diſaſter at Alnwick to the ill-will of his old friend. He may, perhaps, have been hurried, by the torrent of popular prejudices, into the belief that his diſaſter proceeded from the partiality of Becket towards the penitent Henry; and he might imagine that if equal honours were done in Scotland to the new ſaint as in England, he might on future occaſions obſerve a neutrality.
    1179.
  William, and his brother David, went, with an army, into Roſs, to compoſe ſome diſorders in that diſtant quarter. They built two caſtles there *.
    1181.
  Armed with papal authority, Roger Archbiſhop of York excommunicated William, and laid the whole kingdom under an interdict. This ſingular event was occaſioned by a conteſt, which aroſe concerning the election of the Bishop of St Andrew’s. John, ſirnamed the Scot … obtained the patronage of Richard Bishop of St Andrew’s, was made one of the Archdeacons of that ſee, and, on the demiſe of Richard, was elected Bishop of St Andrew’s, by the Chapter [1178].
  William had deſtined this bishoprick to one Hugh his chaplain. When he heard of the election made by the Chapter, he paſſionately exclaimed, “By the arm of Saint James, while I live, John Scot shall never be Bishop of St Andrew’s.” He ſeized the revenues of the ſee, and ordered his Bishops to conſecrate Hugh. John appealed to Rome. The King, diſregarding the appeal, procured the conſecration of Hugh, and put him in poſſeſſion. … The Archbiſhop of York, as papal legate, fulminated the ſentence of excommunication againſt William: Concurring with the Biſhop of Durham, he laid the Kingdom of Scotland under an interdict.
  Matters were brought to this criſis, when the Pope and his obſequious legate died.
    1182.
  William loſt no time in diſpatching ambaſſadors to Rome. Lucius III. the new Pontiff, reverſed the ſentence of excommunication, and recalled the interdict. … At length the controverſy was ended in this manner; Both Hugh and John reſigned their pretenſions to the biſhoprick of St Andrew’s: The Pope nominated Hugh to St Andrew’s, John to Dunkeld, and made that his deed, which was the King’s will.
  In token of perfect amity, Lucius ſent the golden roſe †, to William, with his paternal benediction.
    1184.
  William demanded in marriage his couſin Matildis, daughter of the baniſhed Duke of Saxony, and grand-daughter of Henry II. Henry conſented, providing a diſpenſation could be procured from the Pope. The Pope refuſed it*.
  Immediately after William’s fatal invaſion of Northumberland in 1174, Henry had conferred the earldom of Huntington on Simon de Senlis. By the death of Simon, without iſſue, the earldom returned to the crown. Henry reſtored it to William; William conferred it on his brother David.
    1186.
… In this year William married Ermengarde, daughter of Richard Viſcount of Beaumont, [at Woodſtock 5th September.] Her grandmother was a baſtard of Henry I. Hence, according to the language of thoſe times, ſhe was ſtiled the couſin of Henry II. The propoſal for this alliance came from Henry II. William aſked the advice of his  counſellors, and, at length afſented to it *. The Queen’s dower was the caſtle of Edinburgh, newly reſtored to William, the feudal ſervices of forty knights, and a yearly revenue of a hundred pounds †.
    1189.
  Henry II. died [6th July.] I am afraid that no Scotſman can draw his character with impartiality.
  Richard Coeur de Lion invited William to his court at Canterbury, and generouſly reſtored Scotland to its independence, [5th Dec. 1189.]
  This ever memorable inſtrument bears, “That Richard had rendered up to William, by the grace of God, King of Scots, his caſtles of Rokeſburgh and Berwick, to be poſſeſſed by him and his heirs for ever as their own proper inheritance.
  Morever, we have granted to him an acquittance of all obligations which our father extorted from him by new inſtruments, in conſequence of his captivity; under this condition always, that he ſhall compleatly and fully perform to us whatever his brother Malcolm, King of Scotland, of right performed, or ought of right to have performed, to our predeceſſors †.”
  Richard alſo ordained the boundaries of the two kingdoms to be re-eſtabliſhed as they had been at the captivity of William. He calls them, “the marches of the kingdom of Scotland, [marchiae regni Scotiae.”]
  He became bound to put William in full poſſeſſion of all his fees in the Earldom of Huntington or elſewhere, [et in omnibus aliis], under the ſame conditions as heretofore.
  He delivered up ſuch of the evidences of the homage done to Henry II. by the barons and clergy of Scotland, as were in his poſſeſſion, and he declared, that all evidences of that homage, whether delivered up or not, ſhould be held as cancelled.
  The price which William agreed to pay for this ample reſtitution, was ten thouſand merks ſterling *.
  The later Engliſh hiſtorians have ſeverely cenſured Richard for this reſtitution, which they term impolitic.
  I cannot view it in that light. By reſtoring Scotland to its independency, Richard converted an impatient vaſſal into an ally affectionate and faithful. He was about to undertake an expenſive cruſade. Ten thouſand merks ſterling, ſuppoſed to be equivalent to one hundred thouſand pounds ſterling at this day *, was an object of importance. Beſides, Richard could not, with any ſhew of juſtice, detain the caſtles of Rokeſburgh and Berwick. Scotland, poſſeſſed of them, would have proved formidable to the neighbouring kingdom, weakened by the abſence of its ſovereign and barons. It may have been impolitic in Richard to undertake a cruſade; but, as he had, it was not impolitic to conciliate the affection of Scotland, even at the price of this reſtitution.
  It muſt, in a great meaſure, be aſcribed to the generous policy of Richard, that, for more than a century after the memorable year 1189, there was no national quarrel, nor national war, between the two kingdoms. A bleſſed period!
    1190.
  David Earl of Huntington, heir preſumptive of the crown of Scotland, married Matildis daughter of Ranulph Earl of Cheſter, and immediately departed for the Holy Land, under the banners of Richard.
  Many were the diſaſters of this zealous Prince. Shipwrecked on the coaſt of Egypt, he was made captive. His rank unknown, he was purchaſed by a Venetian, who brought him to Conſtantinople; there ſome Engliſh merchants accidentally recogniſed him; they redeemed and ſent him home. After having ſurmounted various difficulties, he was in imminent hazard of a ſecond ſhipwreck on the coaſt of Scotland. He aſcribed his deliverance to the Virgin Mary and, in memory of her efficacious interceſſion, founded a monaſtery at Lindores in Fife *. There is nothing incredible in this ſtory; yet the evidence of it is fomewhat ſuſpicious.
    1192.
  William beſtowed 2000 merks for the redemption of Richard. Without queſtioning his grateful liberality, I incline to believe, that that ſum made part of the covenanted price of our independency.
   1195.
  William, perceiving his health to decline aſſembled a parliament at Clackmannan. Fordum reports, that he prevailed on the Scottiſh Barons to ſwear fealty to Margaret his daughter, in the event of his having no male iſſue by his Queen Ermengarde. This Margaret was born to William by the daughter of Adam de Hituſon, and had been given in marriage to Euſtace de Veſci in 1193.
  This ſtory is moſt improbable. My opinion is, that Margaret, the lawful daughter of William by Ermengarde, was the perſon to whom the Scottiſh Barons ſwore fealty. If William and his barons had concurred in ſetting David Earl of Huntington aſide, they certainly would have preferred male baſtards to female. They would have preferred Henry, ſirnamed Gellatley, to Margaret the wife of Euſtace de Veſci.
  In this year, William altered the coin.
    1196.
  William de Moreville, conſtable of Scotland, died. He was ſucceeded by the celebrated Rolland Lord of Galloway, who had married Ela the ſiſter and heir of Moreville. Rolland, however, paid, on this occaſion, 400 merks to William *.
  Troubles aroſe in Caithneſs. William marched into that country, and diſperſed the rebels, who were headed by Harald Earl of Orkney and Cathneſs.
    1197.
  The rebels again appeared in arms under one Roderic, and Torphin the ſon of Harald. The King’s forces encountered them near Inverneſs; the enemy was defeated, and Roderic ſlain. William marched to the northern extremity of Scotland, ſeized Harald, and detained him captive, until his ſon Torphin ſurrendered himſelf as an hoſtage. Fordun adds, that the father having again rebelled, Torphin had his eyes put out, was emaſculated, and ſuffered to periſh in priſon. The manners of thoſe ſavage times reconciled men to deeds, at which we ſhudder.
  In this year William built the caſtle of Air. It was, probably, intended for a barrier againſt the men of Galloway.
    1198.
  A ſon was born to William, at Haddington, on St Bartholomew’s day, and named Alexander.
    1200.
  William did homage to John the new King of England at Lincoln, “Saving his own rights.” [22d Nov.] After having performed this duty, he demanded back the three counties. John promiſed to return an anſwer at Whitſunday.
    1201.
  The Scottiſh Barons ſwore fealty to the infant ſon of their ſovereign (at Muſſelburgh, 12th October.)
  Margaret, ſiſter of William, died. She was the mother of Conſtantia Dutcheſs of Britany.
  In the ſame year, Conſtantia died. She did not ſurvive her ſon Arthur, as ſome of the hiſtorians of England have imagined.
    1204.
  There happened a miſunderſtanding between John and William. John repeatedly attempted to build a caſtle at Tweedmouth, in order to awe the garriſon of Berwick; William repeatedly demoliſhed it. This gave riſe to a fruitleſs conference between the two Kings at Norham.
    1205.
  David Earl of Huntington ſwore fealty to his nephew Alexander Prince of Scotland.
… 1209.
  Alan of Galloway, the ſon of Rolland, married Margaret the daughter of David Earl of Huntington.
  The diſguſts between the two Kings increaſed. John led his army to Norham, William his to Berwick. By the mediation of their Barons, it was agreed that both armies ſhould retire. Terms  of peace were at length adjuſted. It is faid, that  John agreed never to rebuild the caſtle of Tweedmouth; William, to pay a ſum of money for his demolition of it. This much is certain, that William became bound to pay 15000 marks to John, “For procuring his friendſhip, and for fulfilling certain conventions between them *,” [7th Auguſt.]
  William delivered his two daughters, Margaret  and Iſabella, to John, that they might be provided by him in ſuitable matches. The Scots affirm, that, by the original convention, Henry and Richard, the ſons of John, were to marry the two Princeſſes. The Engliſh Parliament, on one occaſion, affirmed, that, by the convention, Henry, and in the event of his death, Richard, was to marry the eldeſt of the two Princeſſes; but Hubert de Burgh, the great miniſter of John, poſitively denied his knowledge of any ſuch condition.
  For the performance of this treaty, William gave hoſtages to John. This pacification was much cenſured by the Scots; but William’s infirm old age admoniſhed him of his approaching diſſolution, and of the neceſſity of leaving his kingdom in a peaceable ſtate to an infant ſucceſſor.
    1210.
  While William reſided at Perth, neat the confluence of Almond and Tay, a ſudden land-flood, met by a ſpring tide, ſurrounded and overwhelmed the town. William, his ſon, and his brother, eſcaped with difficulty in a ſmall ſkiff. William rebuilt the town in a place leſs expoſed to ſuch calamities, and called it St Johnſtown. There is a traditionary report, that his infant ſon John periſhed in the inundation. This circumſtance, however, ſeems to have been an invention of latter times.
  1211. A Parliament was held at Stirling. The King demanded an aid for levying the ſum due to the King of England by the late convention. The Barons gave him 10,000 merks, the boroughs 6000. But the Parliament preſumed not to tax the eccleſiaſtical order.”
  New troubles aroſe in the North: One Guthred, of the family of MʽWilliam, landed from Ireland and waſted Roſs. The King ſent an army againſt him, and joined it in perſon, as ſoon as his infirmities would permit. Guthred avoided a general action, and eluded the King’s forces.
    1212.
  Guthred, betrayed by his followers, was put to death by William Comyn juſticiary of Scotland.
  Alexander, Prince of Scotland, received the order of knighthood from John, although John was under ſentence of excommunication.
  After a long and lingering illneſs, William King of Scots died, [at Stirling, 4th December,] in the 72d year of his age, and 49th of his reign.
  His confederacy with young Henry was immoral, and, to judge from events, impolitic. His temerity at Alnwick drew down misfortunes on himſelf, and diſgrace on his kingdom. In other reſpects, he appears to have been a judicious and worthy Prince; ſteady, perhaps ſevere, in the adminiſtration of juſtice, amid a fierce and undiſciplined people. Active in quelling inſurrections, he traced the delinquents to their moſt diſtant retreats. He was zealous and ſucceſsful in aſſerting and eſtabliſhing the privileges of the Scotriſh Church.
  His vigilant attention to the ſtate of England, and to the temper and exigencies of Richard, at length regained that independence to Scotland, which his inconſiderate valour had loſt.
  In this reign, an attempt was made to correct the evils which aroſe from religious ſanctuaries. William conſulted Pope Innocent III. as to the manner of proceeding againſt malefactors, who, with the view of avoiding puniſhment, ſought an aſylum in churches. It is plain, that he wiſhed to obtain permiſſion to take them out of the ſanctuary. But the Pope made him anſwer, “If the perſon who retires into a church, be a free man, he muſt not be forced from thence, nor puniſhed with the loſs of life or limb, even for the moſt atrocious offences; but every other puniſhment, which the law authoriſes, may be inflicted on him. Public robbers; however, and they who ſpoil the country by night, may be dragged out of churches, and this is no violation of the rights of ſanctuary *. If the perſon, who retires into a church, be a ſlave, he muſt be reſtored to his maſter, after that his maſter has promiſed, upon oath, not to inflict any puniſhment on him.”
  Few particulars of the private life of William are to be learnt from the meagre and unintereſting chronicles of thoſe times.
  Although his marriage with Ermengarde de Beaumont was, in all probability, a meaſure wholly political, yet he proved a true huſband; and indeed ſhe deſerved his aſſections.
    1214.
  It muſt be confeſſed, that William, in his earlier years, was inordinately addicted to women. He debauched young maidens of quality, and beſtowed his baſtard daughters in marriage on the chief of his Barons.
  His baſtards were, 1ſt, Robert, firnamed of London *; 2d, Henry, firnamed Gellatley; 3d, Iſabel, married in 1184 to Robert de Bruce, and in 1191 to Robert de Roſs; 4th, Ada †, married in 1184 to Patrick Earl of Dunbar; 5th, Margaret, married in 1192 to Euſtace de Veſci; 6th, Aufrida, married to William de Say.
  Before the days of William, none of the Scottiſh Kings aſſumed a coat armorial. The Lion rampant firſt appears on his ſeal. It is probable, that, from this circumſtance, he received the appellation of The Lion. From a ſimilar cauſe it is, that the chief of the Heralds in Scotland is termed Lion King at arms. … The ſtatutes of William the Lion, containing thirty-nine chapters, are to be found in the collection of the ancient laws of Scotland, publiſhed by Skene. There is reaſon to believe, that they are not altogether genuine, and without interpolations.
  † If William diſtinguiſhed himſelf in action, as our hiſtorians relate, it muſt have been at the ſtorming of the caſtle of Fovgeres in Britany; Lyttelton, vol. iv. p. 109.
  ‡ “Quem, ob negotia Domini ſui, Rex Scotiae Willelmus ſequutus eſt;” Chr. Metros, p. 170.
  * “Fecit Willelmum Regem Scotiae et David fratrem ſuum devenire homines novi Regis filii ſui, et fecit eos ſuper ſanctorum reliquiis jurare illi ligeantias et fidelitates contra omnes homines, ſalva fidelitate ſua” Benedictus Abbas, p. 4. 5. Lord Lyttelton ſays, “The homage done to him by William muſt have been for Lothian, that Prince having ſurrendered the earldom of Huntington to David his brother, who, in like manner, did homage on account of that fief;” vol. iv. p. 297. That excellent perſon did not recollect, that it was necefſary for William to be once veſted in the earldom of Huntington before he could ſurrender it, and that, when he ſurrendered it, it muſt have been to his lord, not to David, the new vaſſal, After the fief had been once delivered back to the lord, the lord might confer it on another, and receive his homage. It is unfeudal to ſpeak of the old vaſſal ſurrendering the fief to the new. None of the Engliſh hiſtorians hint at any homage done, before this time, by William. Hence my conjecture of the nature of the ceremony is confirmed, It ſeems to have been this: William received the fief of Huntington from Henry II. and did homage to the younger Henry, with his father’s approbation. He afterwards ſurrendered, or reſigned it, to make way for David. David, in like manner, received it from Henry, and did homage. Without all this circuit of feudal ceremomes, the earldom of Huntington could not bave been conveyed to David, as the immediate vaſſal of Henry, unleſs William had diſclaimed his inheritable right in it. This may ſhew that there is no neceſſity for the haſty ſyſtematical concluſion, “That William muſt have done homage for Lothian.”
  But, independent of this, Lord Lyttelton himſelf aſſerts, vol. vi. p. 218. “That, in 1185, Henry reſtored to William the earldom (of Huntington), which that King and his brother David, infeoffed in it by him, had formeriy enjoyed many * years, till, on account of the unjuſtifiable part they had taken in the young King Henry’s rebellion, it was given to Simeon the late Earl of Northampton, in the year 1174. William now renewed the grant he had made before to his brother, who held it of him.” This I underſtand to be a direct aſſertion, that William was the immediate vaſſal of Henry, for the earldom of Huntington, until it was reſumed in 1174. Hence 1 conclude, upon Lord Lyttelton’s own principles, that, in 1170, William muſt have done homage to Henry for the earldom of Huxtington.
  * Hoveden ſays, that, when Henry came to Northampton, “adductus eſt ei Willelmus Rex Scotorum ſub ventre equi compeditus;” p. 539. “A captive King with his feet tied like a felon’s under the belly of his horſe,” ſeems a ſtrange ſpectacle. Lord Lyttelton, therefore, ſuppoſes “That the Engliſh conſidered William as a robber and murderer apprehended by juſtice,” vol. v. p. 98. This indeed is a juſt repreſentation of many a captive hero. But the fimple reaſon for thus binding William was, that his keepers had no better means of ſecuring their active and indignant priſoner. They rather choſe to be guilty of rudeneſs to a King; than, by more reſpectful treatment, afford him an opportunity of eſcaping, I have been favoured, by a noble and learned perſon, with the following obſervations, which I uſe the liberty of tranſcribing: “1. No circumſtance could juſtify ſuch an act of wanton and indecent cruelty, had it been even in the heat of a doubtful battle. But, 2. This happened 18 days after William was taken at Alnwick. He was made priſoner on the 13th July, and brought to Northampton on the 31ſt. 3. This piece of inbumanity goes far to unfold the perſonal character of Henry II. It muſt have been a deliberate act of oſtentatious cruelty; for it appears that he had ſummoned all his great men to Northampton, for the purpoſe of witneſſing the humiliating ſpectacle of a ſovereign  Prince expoſed in public to a new invented indignity. Vid. Carte, p. 668, and 670. 4. What puts it paſt a doubt, that William was not thus degraded, purely for ſecurity, is, that, beſides the diſtance of time, Northampton is above 200 miles from the ſcene of action; and ſo compleatly were Henry's enemies ſubdued, at that time, that we find Henry landed, with his priſoner, in Normandy, eight days after. Nor is it poſſible to imagine, that any ſtep could be taken, in a point of ſo much conſequence as the treatment of William, without the particular direction of Henry, who appears to have come to Northampton, on purpoſe to triumph over him: It muſt have been the captors of William, viz. Glanville, &c. who carried him to Richmond caſtle in Yorkſhire, where he muſt have remained till Henry ordered him to be brought to Northampton for a public ſpectacle.”
  * “Devenit homo ligius Domini Regis contra omnem hominem, de Scotia et de omnibus terris;” Foedera, T. i. p. 39.
  †“Conceſſit autem Rex Scotiae, et David frater ſuus, et barones, et alii homines ſui Domino Regi, quod eccleſia Scoticana talem ſubjectionem a modo faciet eccleſiae Anglicanae, qualem illi facere debet et folebat, tempore regum Angliae praedeceſſorum ſuorum. Similiter Richardus epiſcopus Sancti Andreae, et Richardus epiſcopus de Dunkeldyn, et Galfridus abbas de Dunfermlyn, et Herbertus prior de Coldingham, conceſſerunt, quod etiam eccleſia Anglicana illud jus habeat in eccleſia Scotiae quod de jure habere debet, et quod ipſi non erunt contra jus eccleſiae Anglicanae;” Foedera, T. i. p. 39.
  * We have been told by moſt reſpectable authority, “That Henry II. might have conquered Scotland at that time, or have put his vaſſal William to death for high treaſon, or, by demanding an exorbitant ranſom, have detained him in perpetual durance.” Hence it ſeems to be inferred, that Henry was gracious to Scotland, in conſenting to conditions ſo moderate; Vae Victis!
  1. If Henry could have conquered Scotland, there would have been no treaty in Normandy.
  2. Had he put William to death for high treaſon, he would have eſtabliſhed a dangerous precedent in his own quarrels with France, and he would have acted with profound ignorance of the manners of his age.
  3. Henry, it is true, might have detained William in perpetual captivity, by demanding an exorbitant ranſom; but then, David Earl of Huntington, the heir preſumptive, would have been regent, and Scotland would have remained free. By the moderate conditions which Henry accepted, the independence of a nation was paid for the liberty of one man. A ſad exchange! I equally cenſure the extortioner who demanded, and the impatient dupes who paid this price. There is a paſſage in Scalae Chronica, preſerved by Leland, Collectanea, T'. i. p. 533, which deſerves to be remembered, though its truth may be queſtioned: “The nobilles of Scotland cam no nearer than Pembles [r. Peebles] yn Scotland to mete with theyr King. Wherefore he toke with hym many of the younger ſunnes of the nobyl men of England that bare hym good wylle, and gave them landes in Scotland of them that were rebelles to hym. Theſe were the names of the gentilmen that he toke with him; Bailliol, Breuſe, Soully, Moubray, Sainctclere, Hay, Giffard, Rameſey, Laundel, Byſey, Berkeley, Walenge, Boys, Montgomery, Vaulx, Coleville, Freſir, Grame, Gurlay, Land dyverſe other.”
  * Dunſcath and Etherdover. Theſe names are probably in Chr. Melros, p. 174. I know not how to correct the error; neither is it of any conſequence.
  † On the Sunday which happens in the middle of Lent, the Pope was wont to bear in his hand a roſe of gold enameled red, and perfumed; this he beſtowed as a mark of grace, ſometimes on the moſt favoured of his attendants, at other times, on any foreign Prince whom he meant to flatter or reward. By the roſe, Chriſt was figured: By the gold, his kingly office; By the red colour, his paſſion: And by the perſume, his reſurrection. This is no impertinent Proteſtant gloſs; it is the interpretation given by Alexander III. when he ſent the myſtical preſent to Lewis VII. King of France; Picard, apud W. Newbr, edit. Hearne, p. 661.
  * Lord Lyttelton ſays, vol. vi. p. 206. This ſcruple, I preſume, had no other cauſe than William’s non-compliance with what the ſovereign Pontiff required in behalf of John Scott, whom he had not yet admitted into the biſhoprick of Dunkeld.” This conjecture ſeems unſatisfactory. Lucius III. appears to have favoured William rather than John Scot. It is impoſſible for us to develope the intrigues at the Court of Rome. Perhaps Henry II. reliſhed not this alliance, and threw in the difficulty of a diſpenſation, as the leaſt offenſive mode of refuſal. Even at that time, perhaps be may have deſtined Ermengarde for William: Neither can it be held incredible, that the Pope acted bona fide, and from a rigid regard to the canons.
  * “Habito cum familiaribus ſuis confilio, tandem acquievit;” Benedictus Abbas, p. 448.
  † “Centum libratas reddituum et quadraginta milites;” R. Hoveden, p. 632.
  † “Praeterea quietavimus ei omnes pactiones quas bonus pater noſter Henricus Rex Angliae, per novas chartas et « per captionem ſuam, extorſit, ita videlicet ut nobis faciat integrè et plenariè quicquid Rex Scotiae Malcolmus frater ejus antecefſoribus noſtris de jure fecit, et de jure facere debuit;” Foedera, T. i. p. 64. Brompton, for “quietavimus ei omnes pactiones,” reads “quietas-clamavimus ei omnes conſuetudines et pactiones;” p. 1168. R. Heveden, for
“conſuetudines,” reads, “conventiones;” p. 662.
  * It is evident, that the King of Scots could not have paid this ranſom without an aid from his people. How that aid was granted, and in what manner it was levied, are circumſtances reſpecting which we may conjecture, but cannot determine. There is a grant by William the Lion, to the abbey of Scone, that may tend to throw ſome light on this lubject; “Mando et firmiter praecipio, ut ubicunque Abbas de Scone, aut ſerviens ejus, invenire poterit homines, qui pro auxilio a terra ſua fugerint, poſtquam auxilium aſſiſum fuerit apud Mucelburgh, ad eum et ad terram ſuam redeant, et cum eo ſint quouſque auxilium reddetur; et prohibeo firmiter, ne eos ei injuſtè aliquis detineat ſuper meam plenam forisfacturam; ita tamen quad, fi aliquis aliquod jus in eis clamaverit, poſt ſolutionem auxilii, ei rectum inde teneatur;” Chart. Scone, fol. 10. There are witneſſes to this charter, Hugo Cancellarius and M. filius Comitis Duncani. From this inſtrument we may learn, 1. That, in the reign of William the Lion, an aid was granted to him. 2. That the clergy contributed a ſhare of this aid. 3. That the quantum was aſcertained in a convention of ſome fort held at Muſſelburgh. 4. That the clergy reimburſed themſelves, to a certain degree at leaſt, by impoſing ſomething of the nature of a capitation-tax on the inhabitants of their territories. 5. That this tax was ſo heavy as to induce ſome of the inhabitants to leave their places of reſidence, in order to elude payment. The names of the witneſſes to this grant will lead us to aſcertain its date with tolerable exactneſs. M. filius de Comitis Duncani, is plainly Malcolm the ſon of Duncan Earl of Fife. He is faid to have ſucceeded his father in 1203, and to have died in 1237. Therefore this grant could not be later than 1203. There were two perſons of the name of Hugh, chancellors in the reign of William the Lion. Hugh de Morville was chancellor in the beginning of his reign; it is improbable that he ſhould have been a witneſs together with Malcolm Earl of Fife, who lived till 1237. The other Hugh, chancellor of Scotland, was Hugh de Rokeſburgh, Biſhop of Glaſgow, who became chancellor in 1189, and died in 1199; Keith, Catalogue, p. 140. This grant appears to have been made while he held the office of chancellor. It may not be improper to obſerve, that this Hugh is the Hugo Clericus who appears to have written ſo many fair charters in the reign of William the Lion.
  * In order to produce the value of a pound Sterling of the preſent times, Lord Lyttelton multiples one merk of the twelfth century by ten.
  * John Major, L. vi. c. 5. ſays, “Iſte eſt David de quo apud Gallos liber ſatis vulgaris loquitur, qui de trium Regum filius inſcribitur, ſcilicet, Franciae, Angliae, et Scotiae, et non differentem ab hoc in noſtra lingua vernacula librum habemus.”
  * “Datis ſeptingentis marcis argenti Willelmo Regi Scotorum pro haereditate et honore conſtabulariae;” Fordun, L. viii. c. 56.
   * “Pro habenda benevolentia ejuſdem Domini noſtri Johannis Regis Angliae, et pro conventionibus tenendis, quae inter ipſum et nos factae, et per cartas noſtras hinc et inde confectae ſunt;” Foedera, T. i. p. 155. That ſo large a ſum ſhould have been paid, on account of the violent demolition of Tweedmouth caftle, is improbable.
   * Grant by William “Roberto de Londoniis filio ſuo;” Chart. Dunferm. vol. ii. fol. 12. This inſtrument ought to put genealogical writers on their guard; they muſt not conclude that every one deſcribed as filius, was therefore legitimate. This perſon, however, may have been married to a baſtard of the King, and hence termed filius,
  † Boece ſays, that Ada was the lawful daughter of William, born to him by his firſt wife whoſe name and family he confeſſes were unknown; L. xiii. fol. 273. b. “cujus et nomen et familia non fatis liquide conſtant; opinor, quia eam privatus adhuc acceperat neglectam et praetermiſſam ab hiſtoriographis.” Boece did not advert, that if Ada had been the lawful daughter of William, her deſcendants would have excluded the deſcendants of David Earl of Huntington, the brother of William.

Holinshed’s Chronicle of England, Scotland and Ireland vol 5 pp296-300 (ed. Raphaell Hollindshead, 1808)
    WILLIAM.
  AFTER Malcolme succeeded his brother William, surnamed for his singular iustice, the Lion. Shortlie after his coronation, he sent ambassadors vnto Henrie king of England, requiring him, that according to iustice, he would restore vnto him the earledome of Northumberland, sith it apperteined by good and lawfull interest vnto his inheritance. King Henrie answered the messengers, that if king William would come vnto London, and there doo his homage for Cumberland and Huntington, he should be assured to haue all things so ordered, as he reasonablie could wish or demand. Héerevpon king William went into England, and so came to London, and after he had doone his homage for Cumberland and Huntington, he required the restitution of Northumberland. But king Henrie made answer as then, that forsomuch as the same was annexed to the crowne, he might not without the assent of all the estates of his realme make restitution thereof. Notwithstanding, in the next parlement, he promised to cause the matter to be proponed: and if it came to passe that his demand were found to stand with reason, he would doo therein according to conscience, when time expedient should serue thereto.
  About the same season, king Henrie passed ouer into Normandie with an armie, and caused king William, with manie other nobles of Scotland, to go with him in that iournie. For K. William would not disobeie his commandement at that present, in hope to atteine in quiet and peaceable manner his sute touching the restitution of Northumberland (as the Scotish writers doo affirme) but in the end, after he had continued a long time with king Henrie, and perceiued no comfort to recouer his lands, he got licence with much adoo to retume home: and so comming backe into England, passed through the realme with his nobles into Scotland, where he applied his whole indeuour to vnderstand the state of the common-wealth of his subiects, and speciallie he tooke order in most diligent wise, to punish cruelties doone by theeues and robbers, which vndoubtedlie was one of the most profitable acts that he could deuise to accomplish at that present, considering the state of his realme, as it then stood. For if the damages & skathes committed by théeues and robbers were equallie pondered with the hurts and hinderances which dailie grow by open warre against anie forren nation, it may well appéere, that more harme ariseth, & more heinous cruelties are exercised against the poore and miserable commons and innocent people, by such as liue by rapine & spoiling at home, than by anie outward enimies, be they neuer so fierce and strong in the field. And therefore the prudent consideration of this prince was no lesse to be commended, in that he sought to represse the hcentious outrage of such arrand théeues and priuie murtherers, than if he had slaine manie thousands of forren enimies.
  When he had once clensed the realme of those misgouerned persons, he sent eftsoones his ambassadors to king Henrie, requiring (as before) to haue Northumberland restored vnto him, with notice giuen, that if he might not haue it with fauour, he would assaie to recouer it by force. King Henrie perceiuing that he must either satisfie king Williams request, either else haue open warres with the Scots, by aduise of his nobles, restored to king William so much of Northumberland as his grandfather K. Malcolme had in possession. King William accepted the offer, but so, as he protested that he receiued not that part in full recompense of the whole which was due vnto him (so saie the Scotish writers) but so as his entier right might alwaies be saued as well to the residue as to that which was then restored. Within few yéeres after, king Henrie féeling what hinderance it was for him to forbeare the commodities of those lands, which were thus deliuered vp to the Scotish kings vse, repented him of that bargaine: and therefore to find some occasion to recouer the same again, he procured his subiects that dwelled vpon the borders, to make forreies into the lands perteining to the Scots, so to prouoke them to battell.
  Complaint of these iniuries being brought vnto the warden of the Scotish borders, by such Scots as had lost such goods as were taken awaie by the Englishmen, he sent to demand restitution; but forsomuch as he could haue no towardlie answer, he got togither a great number of men, the which entering into the English ground, did much hurt on ech side where they came. At the same time was king Henrie in France, and therefore the Englishmen thought it sufficient to defend themselues as well as they might without attempting anie notable enterprise in reuenge of the displeasures doone by the Scots. Haruest was also at hand, and therevpon they ceassed on either part from further inuasions, till the winter season, which passed also without anie exploit atchiued, woorthie to be remembred; sauing certeine small rodes made by the Scots into the English borders, as they saw occasion to serue thereto.
  But in the summer next following, king William raised a mightre armie, and came with the same into Cumberland, the right wing of the which armie was led by Gilcrist,. whose approoued valiancie often shewed in the time of king Malcolme, had aduanced him to marie with the kings sister. The left wing was assigned vnto the conduct of one Rowland the kings coosen, who was also lieutenant of the horssemen. The middle ward or battell the king himselfe led. The Englishmen, to the intent they might haue time and leasure to assemble their power, sent vnto king William, offering vnto him, not onelie large summes of monie. if he would returne backe with his armie without further inuasion, bat also redresse of all maner of iniuries and wrongs, if anie such on their behalfe were to be prooued. But king William for answer héerevnto declared, that he had not begun the warre for anie desire he had to monie; neither had he first giuen the occasion, as one that was euer willing to liue vpon his owne: so that if they could be contented to restore Northumberland being his rightfull heritage, he was not so desirous of bloud, but that he would gladlie ceasse from all further attempts.
  The Englishmen hauing receiued this answer, to the end they might protract the time in sending still to and fro, till they might espie some occasion to woorke such feates as they had imagined, addressed foorth other ambassadors vnto king William, with diuerse faire offers and golden promises. In the meane time, to take the Scotishmen at some aduantage, they conueie their whole power in the night season néere vnto the place where the same Scotishmen laie in campe, & diuiding themselues into two parts, the one was appointed to abide in the fields, till the sunne were vp, and then to shew themselues to the enimies, to traine them foorth to battel: the other companie was laid closelie in a vallie not farre off, to take the aduantage as they saw their time. In the morning about the rising of the sunne, those that were appointed to procure the skirmish, approched so néere to the enimies campe, till they came euen within sight of them. The Scots amazed with the strangnesse of the thing, for that they had not heard before of anie assemblie of the Englishmen, at the first were somewhat afraid: but anon incouraging one another, they boldlie issued forth vpon their enimies, who of purpose (at the first) made but weake resistance, and at length fled amaine, to the intent to cause the Scotishmen to breake their arraie of battell in pursuing them, which they did so egerlie, that they left their king but slenderlie garded with a small companie about him. Then the ambushment lieng in the vallie, brake foorth vpon him, according to the order before appointed, and in the meane time, the other that fled cast themselues about, and manlie abode their enimies, so earnestlie laieng it to their charge, that in fine they droue them backe, and constreined them to flee in good earnest, which they themselues had but onelie counterfeited to doo before.
  King William perceiuing his people thus discomfited, and himselfe inclosed on ech side amongst his enimies, after he had assaied to breake foorth on some side from amongst them, when he saw his indeuour could by no meanes preuaile, and that the enimies made onelie at him, he yéelded himselfe. There was not much bloud spilled on either side at this bickering, the one part in the beginning of the fraie (as ye haue heard) fleeing of set purpose to the place where their ambush laie, escaped without much hurt; and the other, scared by the breaking foorth of the ambush, abode the brunt but a small while, returning immediatlie towards the king; and then perceiuing they could doo no good, they made the best shift they could ech man for himselfe, to escape the enimies hands. The king being thus taken of his enimies, was conueied to king Henrie ouer into Normandie, where he was as then remaining. The yéere that king William was thus taken, was after the birth of our Sauiour Christ 1174, and the ninth of king Williams reigne.
  ¶ Other writers report the maner of his taking, not altogither agréeable with that which we haue héere aboue remembred, who declare how K. William, after he had wasted all Cumberland, came into Northumberland, not ceassing till he came to Anwike, where he staied for a time to haue had battell: but in the meane while the Englishmen laie close togither without noise or appearance, in such wise that no Scotishman could haue vnderstanding where they were. At length king William wearied with long tarieng thus at Anwike, and seeing no enimies to appéere, determined to woorke some exploit yet before his returne, and therevpon sent foorth the most part of all his armie abroad into the countrie, to forreie the same, kéeping no great companie about him, till the returne of the other thus sent foorth. Wherevpon incontinentlie a great ambushment of Englishmen came vpon him with counterfeited Scotish ensignes, and were not once suspected for Englishmen, till the king was compassed in by them on ech side, and so finallie taken and led awaie yer anie Scotishman wist thereof, saue a few which were left (as is said) with him for the time. In déed Wilhelmus Paruus, a canon sometime in the abbeie of Bridlington in Yorkeshire, in that his booke which he writes of the Norman kings of England, affirmes how there were not manie more than about three score horssemen with king William, while he was thus taken; and that the Englishmen were not past foure hundred horssemen, which tooke vpon them that enterprise; whose capteins (as hereciteth) were these: Robert de Stuteuill, Ranulfe de Glanuill, Bernard de Ballioll, and diuerse other.
  The same author writeth, that after the taking of the king, there rose a mutinie amongst the Scots: for whereas the Irish Scots bare a naturall grudge against the English Scots, yet whilest the king was present amongst them, they durst not vtter their malicious intentions: but now that he was thus taken from them, so manie of the English Scots as fell into the hands of the Irish, paid déerelie for the bargaine, being cruellie murthered and slaine: so that the residue were constreined to get them out of the waie into castels and towers, where they might be receiued. But now it is to be considered, that bicause there was no great slaughter made at the taking of king William, the warres notwithstanding continued betwixt England and Scotland: for the two before specified chiefteins Gilcrist and Rowland stoutlie withstood the Englishmen, and beat them backe as they enterprised to enter into Cumberland. At length a peace was taken, during the time that king William remained in captiuitie; vnder these conditions, that Northumberland should continue vnder the dominion of the Englishmen, and Cumberland (with the earledome of Huntington) to remaine (as before) vnder the gouernance of the Scotishmen.
  Immediatlie vpon the taking of king William thus at Anwike, his brother Dauid earle of Huntington, thorough licence of king Henrie came into Scotland, to haue the gouernement of the realme, till the king his brother might be redeemed. So soone therefore as he had once established the realme in good quiet and iustice, he sent Richard the bishop of saint Andrewes, with diuerse other noble men, ouer into Normandie, to take order there with K. Henrie for the ransome of the king his brother, which was agreed in this manner. First, it was accorded, that king William should become and acknowledge himselfe to be the king of Englands liege man, against all men for the realme of Scotland and his other lands; and for the same should doo fealtie to the said king of England, as to his liege souereigne lord, in like sort as other his liege people were accustomed to doo. And further, he should also doo fealtie vnto the lord Henrie, the king of Englands sonne, (sauing alwaies the faith which he owght the king his father.) And in like manner it was couenanted and agreed, that all the prelats of Scotland, and their successors, should recognise their woonted subiection to the church of England, and doo fealtie to the king of England, so manie of them as he should appoint. And likewise the earle and barons of Scotland, and their heires for their part, should doo their homage and fealties vnto the said king of England, and to the lord Henrie his sonne, so manie as therevnto should be required.
  Moreouer, the king of Scots should paie for his redemption one hundred thousand pounds sterling, the one halfe to be paid in hand: and for sure paiment of the other halfe, the earledomes of Cumberland, Huntington, and Northumberland should be deliuered vnto king Henrie in pledge or mortgage, till the time that the same summe was paid. And for the more suertie of these couenants, and that the Scots should mooue no warre against the Englishmen, foure of the strongest castels within Scotland, that is to saie, Berwike, Edenburgh, Roxburgh, & Striueling, were deliuered into the Englishmens hands. These things being thus ordered the eight day of December 1175, & the king restored home, there followed a new stirre in Scotland, for Gilbert of Galloway, a right cruell and most mischiefous person, purposing to conquer the crowne by force, made great slaughter of all them that withstood his desire. And because his brother reprooued his dooings, he put out his eies, and cut off his hands. Against this Gilbert was Gilcrist sent with an armie by the king. There was fought a sore battell betwixt them, for the most part of those that followed Gilberts commandement, were desperat fellowes, such coramonlie as for murder and other heinous crimes by them committed were in danger of the lawes, and therefore vpon hope of pardon desired a change; but yet in the end, Gilcrist with multitude wan the field of them, and slue more in the chase than in the battell. Gilbert himselfe escaped and got ouer into the Ile of Man, and fled from thence into Ireland.
…  About this season, the abbeie of Arbroth was built in most magnificent wise, and indowed with lands and reuenues in such ample sort, that few houses within the bounds of Albion might compare therewith. The church was dedicated in the yeare of Grace 1178, by king William, in honor of Thomas Becket archbishop of Canturburie, with whome (as is said) he had great familiaritie in time of his yoong yeares. At the same time the abbeie of Hadington was founded by Adhama the mother of king William, and shortlie after she had built it, she died. Not long after, king William sent as ambassadors Iohn bishop of saint Andrews, and Reignald abbat of Arbroth vnto pope Alexander the third, to present vnto him his obeisance, according as he thought stood with his duetie. The pope séeming to reioise thereat, sent shortlie after vnto the king a rose of gold, filled with balme, and certeine new priuileges concerning the libertie of the church of Scotland. At the same time Gilcrist, hauing his wife in suspicion of adulterie, droue hir out of doores, and afterwards strangled hir in a village called Manis, not past a mile from Dundée. The king (for that she was his sister) tooke such indignation therewith, that he seized vpon all his lands and goods, purposing to haue put him to death if he might haue got him into his hands: but when he saw he could not be found, he proclamed him traitor, and raced his castell (wherein he had dwelled) quite to the ground, in such wise that vnneth remaineth anie token at this day where it stood. This Gilcrist had a brother that hight Bredus, who before this mischance had got the lands of Ogiluie: of whome the house of the Ogiluies tooke their beginning, that after came to great authoritie in the court, though at this time (through Gilcrists offense) his whole familie was néere hand destroied. About this time also, the queene, king William his wife, deceassed. A daughter which he had by hir, named Adhama, he gaue in mariage vnto the earle of Laon: but he himselfe after the deceasse of this his first wife maried Emengard, daughter to Richard vicount of Beaumount that was sonne to a daughter of king William the Conquerour. By this mariage and aliance, the peace was newlie confirmed betwixt England and Scotland, in such wise, that neither part might receiue anie rebels to the other, by means whereof Gilcrist, that before was fled into England, was constreined to returne into Scotland, disguised in poore wéed, with two of his sonnes, and there passed foorth his life a long time in great miserie amongest the woods and in out places, vnknowen to anie man what he was, by reason of his poore and simple habit. Somewhat before the aboue remembred mariage, Henrie king of England at the motion of Hugh bishop of Durham rendered vp the castell of Edenburgh into K. William his hands.
… About the same time William went with an armie into Rosse, against Makulzen and Makbein, two capteins of the westerne Iles, which vsed vpon occasion to passe ouer into Rosse, Cathnes and Murrey land, spoiling and wasting those countries; & when they heard of anie power comming against them, they would strelght returne to their ships, and repasse againe into the Iles. But at this time, the king had sent foorth a nauie to burne all those vessels, wherein the robbers had passed ouer and had left at anchor, by reason whereof when they were inclosed in on euerie side by the king, and taken prisoners, they after had suffered death on the whéele, according to the maner of the ciuill law.
  The king in his returne from this iournie, came by the abbeie of Abirbrothoke, to view the woorke of that house, how it went forwards, commanding them that were ouerséers and maisters of the works to spare for no costs, but to bring it vp to perfection, and that with most magnificence.
… Though king William was eamestlie occupied in the aduancing forward of the building of Abirbrothoke, yet did he not forget his dutie in the administration of his lawes; but diligentlie caused iustice to be executed, to the punishing of the wicked, and the rewarding of them that well deserued. He made also sundrie new laws for the restreining of théeues and oppressors of the people, so rigorous, that they might be in feare to heare him named. Furthermore, where as the church of Scotland was subiect to the church of Yorke, he obteined of pope Clement the third of that name, letters of exemption for his clergie, whereby the church of Scotland (within the which were conteined the bishops sees of saint Andrews, Glasco, Dunkeld, Dublaine, Brighne, Aberden, Murrey, Rosse, and Cathnesse) was declared exempt from all other forrein iurisdictions, except onelie from that of the see of Rome, so as it might not be lawfull from thenceforth for any that was not of the realme of Scotland, to pronounce sentence of interdiction or excommunication, or otherwise to deale in iudgement of ecclesiasticall causes, except such one as the apostolike sée of Rome should speciallie appoint, and send thither with legantine power. The date of the said bull or letters of exemption thus obteined was at the popes palace of Laterane, the third Ides of March, and first yéere of the said pope Clements gouernment. Shortlie after, to wit in the yéere 1198, died Henrie king of England, after whom succeeded his second sonne Richard: for Henrie his eldest sonne deceassed before his father.
  King Richard, after his coronation, prepared him selfe to passe with an armie into the holie land, and therefore made peace with all his neighbors, that no trouble should follow to his realme by reason of his absence: and herevpon to keepe the Scots in friendship, rather by beneuolence than by feare, he rendred into their hands the castels of Roxburgh, Berwike, and Sterling: and moreouer that part of Northumberland which his father had taken from king William when he tooke him prisoner. He also deliuered the earledomes of Huntington & Cumberland; but vnder condition, that all the castels and holds within them, should be in the kéeping of his capteins and souldiors, such as he should appoint. He released to king William also the residue of such summes of monie as were due for the foure castels laid to gage, ten thousand pounds onelie excepted, which he receiued in hand at that present towards the charges of his iournie. When king William had thus receiued his lands and castels by surrender, he made his brother Dauid earle of Huntington, who therevpon dooing his homage vnto king Richard, according to the old ordinance deuised by king Malcolme the first, went with him also in that voiage with fiue hundred Scotishmen, or rather fiue thousand (as the translator of Hector Boetius saith) if no fault be in the printer.
… In this meane while, Richard king of England (who also in his returne out of the holie land was taken prisoner by the emperour of Almaine) was deliuered for a great summe of monie, and so returned into his countrie. King William hearing of king Richards returne into England, to congratulate the same, tooke his brother earle Dauid with him, and came vnto London, where, in token of ioy, that he had vnfeinedlie conceiued for his safe comming home, after all troubles and dangers which he had passed, he gaue vnto him two thousand markes sterling, for that he knew at what great charges he had béene, aswell for furnishing of his voiage, as also for redéeming of his libertie.
  By these friendlie points of humanitie shewed, there followed great amitie and loue betwixt these two kings. But king William fell sicke in England, and as it often happeneth, such as were vnquiet persons, desirous to be deliuered of all feare of lawes, were streightway put in an vntrue beliefe, that he was dead; and causing it to be bruted abrode, began to exercise all kind of misdemeanors by inuading the poore and simple people, with spoilings and slaughters in all parts. But after it was certeinlie knowne, that the king was not onelie aliue, but also recouered of his infirmitie, and comming homewards, those raskals and wicked rebels withdrew vnder the conduct of one Herald the thane of Cathnes, and erle of Orkenie, vnto the vttermost bounds of Scotland. Howbeit the king pursued them in such diligent and earnest maner, that he apprehended the most part of them in Cathnes, and commanded iustice to be doone on them, in such wise, that mercie was not yet wanting: for such as were thought to be after a sort giltlesse, were pardoned, and the other punished, euerie one according to the measure of his offenses.
  But the principall leader of them, that is to say, the forenamed Herald, for that time escaped into the westerne Iles, but shortly after, returning to Cathnes, he was taken and brought to the king, who caused his eies first to be put out, then gelded, and lastlie to be hanged on a paire of gallowcs. Also all those of his linage that were men, were likewise gelded, that no succession should follow of so wicked a wéed. In the yeere next insuing was more dearth felt in Scotland, than euer was heard of before: for a measure of barlie, in Scotish called a boll, was sold for fiue crownes; and yet in the yéere next following, accounting from the natiuitie of our Sauior 1199, was more plentifull abundance than euer had béene séene afore. The same yéere king Williams wife Ermengard was deliuered of a yoong sonne named Alexander. The same yeere also died Richard king of England, & his brother Iohn succeeded in his place. About thrée yéeres after this, was the foresaid Alexander the kings sonne created prince of Scotland. And the same yéere came a legat from the pope sent to K. William, presenting vnto him a sword, with a sheath & hilts of gold set full of rich pretious stones. He presented vnto him also a hat or bonet, made in maner of a diademe of purple hue, in token (as it should meane) that he was defender of the church. Manie indulgences and priuileges were granted at the same time by the pope, for the libertie of the church of Scotland. It was ordeined also the same time, that saturdaie should be kept as holidaie from noone forward, and great punishment appointed for them that transgressed this ordinance, in dooing anie bodilie worke from saturdaie at noone, vntill mondaie in the morning.
  After this, king William returned againe into England to doo his homage vnto king Iohn, for the lands of Cumberland, Huntington, and Northumberland. Immediatlie wherevpon king Iohn willed him to passe with him into France, to make warres against the Frenchmen. And bicause he refused so to doo, king Iohn made claime to all the foresaid lands as forfeited to the crowne of England, and caused a great bootie of goods to be fetched out of the same: so that open warres had immediatlie followed, if the English lords had not compelled K. Iohn to make restitution of all the goods so taken; bicause they thought it not expedient in anie wise to haue wars with the Scots at the same time, being alreadie in trouble with the Frenchmen. In the winter following, the frost was so vehement, & continued so long, that till mid March, no plough might be put into the ground. Ale was frozen in such wise within houses, and cellers, that it was sold by weight. Such a great snow fell also therewith, that beasts died in manie places in great numbers. Moreouer, from the Twelfthtide till Februarie, there was euerie day verie terrible earthquakes.
  After the end of winter, king Iohn hauing made an end of his warres with France, began to build a castell in Northumberland ouer against Berwike, vpon purpose to haue some quarell to fall out with the Scots. King William being aduertised thereof, sent his ambassadors vnto king Iohn, requiring him to desist from such attempts, and not to séeke anie occasion of new trouble: but forsomuch as he receiued no towardlie answer againe from K. Iohn, he assembled a power, & comming to the castell which king Iohn had caused to be builded, he ouerthrew the same, and raced it to the earth. King Iohn sore offended herewith, raised a mightie armie, and came towards Scotland, but at his comming to the borders, he found his aduersarie king William readie to receiue him by batell, if he had come forward; howbeit through mediation of prudent men, the matter was taken vp betwixt them, so that on either side the armies were dissolued, & both the kings repairing to Yorke, established a peace there, with these conditions, that Margaret and Isabell daughters to king William, after the tearme of 9 yéeres then next insuing were once expired, should be coupled in mariage with Henrie and Richard the sons of king Iohn, vpon this paction and couenant, that if the one died, the other should succéed to the crowne. For the which it was couenanted, that king Wilham should giue a right large dower. Also the castell which king Iohn had builded, and king William raced, it was agréed that it should remaine so defaced, and neuer after againe to be repared. For the sure performance of these articles thus betwixt the two kings concluded, nine noble men of Scotland were appointed to be deliuered as hostages vnto king Iohn. In that assemblie there at Yorke, king William also surrendered into the hands of king Iohn, the lands of Cumberland, Huntington, and Northumberland; to the intent he should assigne those lands againe vnto his sonne prince Alexander, and he to doo homage for the same, according to the maner and custome in that case prouided, for a knowledge and recognition that those lands were holden of the kings of England, as superior lords of the same. During the abode of these two kings at Yorke, there was brought vnto them a child of singular beautie, sonne and heire to a gentleman of great possessions in those parties, being sore vexed with diuerse and sundrie diseases; for one of his eies was consumed & lost through an issue which it had of corrupt and filthie humors, the one of his hands was dried vp; the one of his féet was so taken, that he had no vse thereof; and his toong likewise that he could not speake. The physicians that saw him thus troubled with such contrarie infirmities, iudged him incurable. Neuerthelesse, king William making a crosse on him, restored him immediatlie to health. By reason whereof, manie beleeued that this was doone by miracle, through the power of almightie God, that the vertue of so godlie a prince might bée notified to the world.
  After his returne from Yorke into Scotland, he indowed the churches of Newbottell, Melros, Holie rood house, Dunfirmling, and Aberden, with manie faire possessions, as the letters patents made therof by him beare manifest testimonie. He also erected one new bishops see called Argile, giuing therto sufficient lands towards the maintenance and sustentation thereof. After this, comming vnto the towne of Bertha, he had not remained there manie daies, but there chanced such a floud, by reason of the rising and inundation of the two riuers, Taie & Almond, that through violence of the streme the towne wals were borne downe, and much people in the towne drowned, yer they could make anie shift to saue themselues, insomuch that though the king with his wife, and the most part of his familie escaped out of that great danger and ieopardie, his yoongest sonne yet named Iohn, with his nursse and twelue other women perished, and twentie other of his seruants beside. Héere was heard such clamor, noise, & lamentable cries, with bitter rorings and dreadfull shrikings, as is vsed in time when anie towne is suddenlie taken and surprised by the enimies: for as the cömon prouerbe witnesseth; Fier & water haue no mercie: and yet of these two, water is more terrible and dangerous: for there is no force or wit of man able to resist the violence of inundations, where they suddenlie breake in.
  King William, after that the towne of Bertha was thus destroied and ouerflowed with water, began the foundation of an other towne, which was after called Perth, by a man of that name that owght the ground where the same towne was builded. Furthermore, to advance the dignitie and augmentation of this towne, the king granted sundrie beneficiall priuileges and freedoms thereto, that it might the sooner rise in riches and wealth. The first foundation thereof was laid after the incarnation of our Sauiour 1210 yéeres, but the name was changed afterwards, and called saint Iohns towne, which name it beareth euen vnto this day. About the same time there rose eftsoones new trouble in Cathnes, for one Gothrcd the sonne of Makuilzen (of whose rebellion ye haue heard before) spoiled with often incursions and rodes the countrie of Rosse, and other bounds there abouts. His companie increased dailie more and more, by repaire of such number of rebels as came vnto him out of Lochquhaber, & the westerne Iles. King Wiiiiam, to represse these attempts, sent foorth the earles of Fife and Atholl, with the thane of Buchquhane, hauing six thousand in their companie, the which incountering with the enimies in set battell, gaue them the ouerthrow, and taking Gothred their chiefe capteine prisoner, brought him vnto the king, who caused both him and diuerse other which were likewise taken prisoners, to lose their heads. Gothred himselfe was sore wounded, before he was taken; so that if his takers had not made the more spéed in the conueieng of him to the king, he had died of his hurts before execution had thus béene doone on him accordinglie as was appointed.
  About this time arose the dissention and variance betwixt Iohn king of England, and pope Innocent the third, for that the English cleargie refused to aid the said Iohn with such summes of monie as he demanded of them. Shortlie after, William king of Scotland, worne with long age, departed out of this world at Striueling, in the 74 yéere of his age, and in the 49 yéere of his reigne, and after the incarnation of Christ 1214 yéeres. He was buried in Aberbrothoke, before the high altar within the quier. The yéeie afore his death, two comets or blasing starres appeered in the moneth of March, verie terrible to behold; the one did shine before the rising of the sunne, and the other before the going downe thereof. The yéere next following, there was a cow in Northumberland that calued a verie monstruous calfe; for the head and necke resembled a verie calfe in déed, but the residue of the bodie was like vnto a colt. In the winter after, there were séene also two moones in the firmament, the one being seuered from the other, and in shape naturallie horned, as ye see the moone in hir increasing or waning. King William in his life time founded the abbeie of Balmernocht, but his wife quéene Ermengard indowed it with lands and possessions after his deceasse. In the 46 yéere of this king Williams reigne, two moonks of the Trinitie order were sent into Scotland by pope Innocent, to whome king William gaue his palace roiall in Aberden, to conuert the same into an abbeie for them to inhabit: and was in mind to haue giuen them manie other bountifull gifts, if he had liued anie longer time.   

Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland pages x to xii (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910)
  William succeeded at the age of twenty-two. He was soon summoned to attend his lord, King Henry, and in obedience to him went to France, and probably took part in the campaign of 1166. William bitterly resented the loss of Northumberland, and secretly plotted with France against the English King. He was forced to attend the councils of King Henry, and did homage to him and to his son.
  When the young King Henry rebelled against his father he tried to gain King William’s aid by promising to restore to him the Northern Counties. King William hesitated, but on the old king’s refusal to give him Northumberland he joined the younger Henry. The barons of the North of England seem to have had no desire to have William as their overlord, and he adopted the strange policy of invading and devastating the land which he sought to regain, and treated with almost barbaric cruelty the people over whom he had then good hope of soon becoming the feudal superior.
  He failed, and was taken prisoner. The terms of peace included the surrender of the independence of his kingdom, the chief castles in Scotland were delivered to the English, a large sum was paid as an indemnity. For the next sixteen years William and his subjects were treated with indignity by the English King. The men of Galloway rebelled, and were dealt with by Henry II. as if they were his subjects.
  The position of the Scottish Church was endangered, William incurred the displeasure of the Pope by interfering in the choice of a Bishop of St. Andrews, on which ensued a controversy between Scotland and Rome which lasted nearly ten years, in the course of which William was excommunicated and his kingdom was placed under interdict.
  The Kings of England and Scotland were reconciled on the occasion of King William's marriage to Ermengard, a kinswoman of Henry II., with whom the castle of Edinburgh was restored to Scotland.
  The death of Henry II. in 1189 brought quieter times. King William and King Richard I. were friends. Richard was in need of money, and sold the superiority over Scotland to William for 10,000 marks. The Scottish King was treated as the greatest of the vassals of the English crown, and attended the coronation of Richard I., carrying a sword of state, but Richard refused to yield Northumberland to King William.
  William had to meet troubles in Moray and in Caithness. In the north Earl Harold asserted independence, and was with difficulty brought to terms.
  The accession of King John renewed King William’s difficulties. He was forced repeatedly to do homage to John. A war seemed imminent, and was with difficulty averted. William was obliged to accept ignominious terms. He had to part with his two daughters, and to send them to the English Court under promises of marriage to the King of England’s sons. He never saw his daughters again, and it was not until they had reached middle life that they married English noblemen—of a rank inferior to their own.
  The following pages show how strained and galling were the relations between King John and King William. Wars in the North occupied the last year of King William’s life. He died after a long illness, without having achieved the leading purpose of his life, the possession of the earldom of Northumberland.

The Complete Peerage vol 6 pp644-5 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by Vicary Gibbs, 1926)
      HUNTINGDON
EARLDOM.
VII. 1165 to 1174.
  7. WILLIAM, KING OF SCOTLAND, called “the Lion,” br. and h. He was b. in 1143. Henry II recognised him as EARL OF HUNTINGDON, but refused him the Earldom of Northumberland, whereupon he became an enemy of the English King.(m) Having joined with Prince Henry in rebellion against his father, he invaded England, was defeated and taken prisoner at Alnwick, 12 July 1174, and deprived of the Earldom.(a) Prince Henry had promised him the Earldom of Northumberland, and Huntingdon and Cambridge to William’s brother David.(b) In 1185 he obtained a regrant of Huntingdon from the King, but immediately resigned it to his brother David.(c) As King of Scotland he made a grant to St. Andrew’s, Northampton.(d) In 1189 he purchased, for 10,000 marks, from Richard I a release of all claim to allegiance from Scotland.(e) He m., 5 Sep. 1186, at Woodstock, Ermengarde, da. of Richard, COMTE DE BEAUMONT LA MAINE, by Constance, illegitimate da. of Henry I.(f) He d. 4_Dec. 1214, at Stirling, and was bur. at Arbroath.(g) His widow d. 11 Feb. 1233, and was bur. in the Abbey of Balmerino, Fife, which she had founded.(h)
  (m) Fordun, ut supra, p. 698.
  (a) Vita et Passio, p. 21; Robert of Toreigni, p. 264; William of Newburgh (Rolls Ser.), vol. i, p. 183.
  (b) Benedict of Peterborough (Rolls Ser.), vol. i, p. 45.
  (c) Idem, vol. i, p. 337.
  (d) Cotton MS., Vesp., E xvii, f. 13 d.
  (e) Benedict of Peterborough, vol. ii, pp. 98, 103.
  (f) Idem, vol. i, pp. 347, 351. Edinburgh Castle was given up to William for her dower.
  (g) Chron de Mailros, p. 114; Fordun, ut supra, p. 739.
  (h) Chron de Mailros, p. 143.

The Complete Peerage vol 9 p707 (George Edward Cokayne, enlarged by H. A. Doubleday, 1936)
      NORTHUMBERLAND
EARLDOM.
II. 1152-1157.
  2. WILLIAM, 2nd son, afterwards “the Lion,” KING OF SCOTLAND, b. 1143. The Earldom of Northumberland was assigned to him by King David, upon the death of Earl Henry.(a) It is to this brief period of his minority that his charters as Earl of Northumberland must belong. As Earl he addressed his constables and sheriffs from Edinburgh in a charter attested by Ada the Countess, his mother.(b) His elder brother Malcolm, King of Scotland, surrendered the Earldom to Henry II in 1157, presumably at Easter.(c) William made frequent unsuccessful efforts, both before and after his succession to the throne of Scotland (1165), to regain his Earldom; its restoration (from the Scottish border southward to the Tyne) was among the promises by which the young King Henry in 1173 purchased his support.(d)
  (a) William of Newburgh (Rolls Ser.), vol. i, p. 71. John of Hexham says that the King, in 1152, juniorem vero filium [Henrici Comitis] Willelmum ipse assumens, venit ad Novum Castellum, acceptisque obsidibus a principibus Northumbriae omnes ejusdem pueri dominio subditos fecit (Priory of Hexham, Surtees Soc., vol. i, p. 165).
  (b) Idem, Memorials, p. xiv. As William de Warenne filius Henrici comitis Northanhimbrorum he notified H[enry Murdac] Archbishop of York (d. 14.Oct. 1153) as to his grant to Nostell, for the souls of his father Henry the Earl and his mother Ada the Countess, and for the soul of the old Earl William de Warenne (Cott. MS., Vesp., E xix—Nostell cartulary—fo. 57). As William de Warenne, Earl of Northumberland, he confirmed his father’s charter to Brinkburn (Brinkburn Chartulary, Surtees Soc., p. 142). Note: here the grantor appears as Malcolm de Warenne [qy. as a “correction”]; the original cartulary—Stowe MS. 926, fo. 72 d-——reads William.
  (C) Chron. S. Crucis (Bannatyne Club), p. 32; Rob. de Torigni, Chron. of Stepben (Rolls Ser.), &c., vol. iv, p. 192. An account for Northumberland duly makes its appearance at Mich. 1158 for the preceding year. That the Earldom had but recently come into the King’s hand is suggested both by the item for the restocking of the King’s demesnes and the fact that he took a tallage of his tenants, which was customary on the succession of the new lord of a fee. The account of the following year shows that Tynedale had been granted to the dispossessed Earl (Pipe Roll, 4 Hen. II, 177; 5 Hen. II, p. 13).
  (d) Hoveden, vol. 11,p. 47.

Much more detail, most of it in Latin, on William's reign can be found in the rest of the Annals of the reigns of Malcolm and William, kings of Scotland pp 107-398 (Archibald Campbell Lawrie, 1910). Another chronicle (translated in to English) of the reign of king William can be found in John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp254-76 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872). See also the The acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165-1214 vol 1 & vol 2 (ed. G. W. S. Barrow, 1971).

On his father's death in 1152, William inherited the Earldom of Northumberland.
Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 p191 (ed. David Laing, 1872)
  A thowsand a hundyr fyfty and twa,
… Willame, the yhowngare brodyr, syne
To the New-Castell apone Tyne
He gert cum, and Northwmbyrlande
Thare he put hale in hys hand:
And gert delyveryd till hym be
Off the lordis of that cuntré
The grettast ostagys in warand,
He pesybly to joys that land
Wyth fewté full, and thaire homage,
Serẅys, custwme, and trewage.

William founded Arbroath Abbey, endowing it with considerable lands.
Arbroath and its abbey pp96-8 (David Miller, 1860)
It has been generally supposed that the erection of the buildings of the Abbey of Arbroath was only commenced in the year 1178, but it is probable that the commencement was one or two years earlier. King William, the founder, returned from his eighteen months’ captivity in England on 8th December 1174. Thomas á Becket, an early friend of William’s, was killed on 29th December 1170, and was canonized in 1173; and we find that by 1178 a church was built at Aberbrothock, which, in that year, was dedicated to his memory; and a company of Tyronensian Monks of the rule of St Benedict, with an Abbot, were brought from Kelso, and solemnly installed in the Abbey, in presence of the King, the Bishop of Aberdeen (the bishopric of St Andrews being vacant), with the Archdeacon of St Andrews,—“to bless the Abbey”—the Bishop elect of Brechin, the Prior of Bestennet, and many other grandees. All this could not have taken place in the year 1178, as is stated in the Abbey writs, unless the eastern part of the great church, and certain houses for the dwellings of the Abbot and Monks, had been previously erected. Wynton, the Prior of Lochleven, in his “Cronykil,” says that the Abbey was founded by King William, on the 9th day of August, although he is otherwise mistaken by placing the event nineteen years too late. His words are: —
    Of August that yhere the nynde day,
    Of Abbyrhrothoke the Abbay,
    The Kyng Willame, in Angus,
    Fowndyt to be relygyws.
    In the honoure of Saynt Thomas,
    That Abbay that tyme fowndyt was,
    And dowyt alsua rychely,
    Thare Monkis to be perpetually.
  By this time the King had conferred on this Abbey of his favourite Saint (whose aid he was in the habit of invoking in the time of his captivity) the village of Arbroath, with the lands now forming the parishes of Arbroath and St Vigeans and the Parish Church. It is probable also that the church and parish of Ethie (Athyn) were granted about the same period. The best idea of the progressive gifts to the Abbey is to be obtained from the papal bulls granted in 1182, 1200, and subsequent years. (Chartulary, vol. I. pp. 151-160.) We also learn from Hollinshed and others that the greatest nobleman of the district— Gilchrist, Earl of Angus—having, under the influence of jealousy, strangled his wife, who was the sister of King William, was proclaimed traitor by the King, and deprived of his great possessions, a considerable part of which was soon afterwards conferred on the Abbey. These gifts probably consisted more or less of the territory of Athenglas (near Kinblethmont), and the estates or shires (now the parishes) of Dunnichen and Kingoldrum, and which, with the parishes of Aberbrothock and Ethie, continued to form the principal part of the Abbey possessions during all its history; for the numerous grants of lands, churches, teinds, fishings, saltworks, tenements in burghs, &c., subsequently made by King William and his nobles, and by kings and subjects in the three succeeding reigns, although very valuable, were not equal to these tracts of fertile lands given by him at the time of the foundation.
  These large grants of land had enabled the erection of the Church and other Abbey buildings to be completed in a comparatively short space of time. King William in a journey from the north, “came by the Abbey of Aberbrothoke to view the work of that house, how it went forward; commanding them that were overseers and masters of the works to spare no costs, but to bring it up to perfection, and that with magnificence;” and afterwards he “was earnestly occupied in the advancing forward of the building of Aberbrothoke.” (Hollinshed.) The consequence was, that the Church begun previously to 1178 was sufficiently advanced in 1214 to be the burial place of the royal founder, who died on 4th December of that year, and was interred in the choir before the high altar;

History of Scottish seals from the eleventh to the seventeenth century pp22-4 (Walter de Gray Birch, 1905)
The Seal of William the Lion transcends all its forerunners by size, design, conception, feeling, and delicacy of technique, all of which stamp it as far superior to what had gone before, and as possessing—in a nascent and archaic way, it is true—the germs of what the seal engraver of the next two or three centuries eventually brought to the highest perfection.
  William the Lion was the brother of the preceding king, and the Earldom of Northumberland had been assigned to him by King David I., his grandfather, in 1152. He was consecrated King by the Bishop of St. Andrews at Scone, on the 24th of December, 1165. After invasion of England and capture, he surrendered the independence of the kingdom to Henry II. of England by the Convention of Falaise in Normandy, 8th December, 1174, but was subsequently released, and his independence restored by Richard I., 5th December, 1189, and died at Stirling, 4th December, 1214, after a long reign of nearly forty-nine years.
  The one side of William’s seal shows the king’s effigy riding on a horse springing to the right. He wears the conical helmet and nasale, the hauberk of mail, and the other details which we have seen on the figure of his predecessor. In his right hand is a long lance-flag, with three pennons or streamers fluttering forwards. The convex shield is furnished with a central spike, or umbo, and is supported before the king’s breast by the strap slung over the rider’s neck. In the left hand he holds the reins. The horse’s trappings resemble those already described, and from below the body of the horse is seen the scabbard of the sword hanging from the left thigh of the king. The inscription or legend is the same on both sides of the seal—
    WILLELMVS . DEO . RECTORE . REX . SCOTTORVM.
  On the other side of this seal we have the royal figure of the king, a somewhat tall and slender form, wearing a tunic with sleeves, a long mantle fastened at the throat and thrown behind, and a cap-shaped crown. In the right hand is the long sword with longitudinal groove, here held nearly vertical; in the left, the cross-topped mound or orb. His throne is cushioned, the sides slope towards the top, like the pylon of an Egyptian temple; at each side of the base or plinth is a small crook-like finial, and the dais or footboard is rectangular.
  The legend is the same as on the other side, but appears to be wanting the initial cross, which was, strictly speaking, the symbol or “little sign,” described as the “sigillum” in most seals other than the great seals of royal personages.

Death: 4 December 1214 in Stirling, Stirlingshire, Scotland
John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation pp274-5 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
  IN the autumn, moreover, about the Feast of St. Peter, which is called ad vincula, in the year 1214, King William set out for Moray, where he made some stay; and having made a treaty of peace with the Earl of Caithness, and taken his daughter as a hostage, he came back from Moray into Scotland. From Scotland, however, he went to Lothian; and on his way back thence, he came, by short stages, and in great bodily weakness, to Striveline (Stirling). He there lingered for some time, failing in strength from day to day; and after his son had been accepted as the future king, by the bishops earls, and barons, William departed this life, full of goodly days, and at a good old age, charging his familiar friends and officers about paying back all debts and services in full, as became a good prince. And fully armed with thorough devoutness, a clear shrift, true charity, the viaticum of Christ’s body, and the rest of the sacraments, while his kingdom abode in the deepest peace, breathed he out his last breath, in a blissful end, and flitted to Christ’s presence, we trust, about the third hour of the night, on Thursday, the 4th of December, in the aforesaid year—the forty-ninth of his reign, and the seventy-fourth of his age.

Andrew of Wyntoun’s Orygynale Cronykil of Scotland vol 2 p228 (ed. David Laing, 1872)
  A thowsand twa hundyr and fourtene yhere
Fra lychtare wes the Madyn clere,
Qure Kyng off Scotland Schyr Willame
Past off this warld till his lang hame,
To the joy off Paradys,
(Hys body in Abbyrbroth lyis)
Efftyre that he had lyvyd here
Kyng crownyd than nere fyfty yhere.

Chronica de Mailros p114 (ed. Joseph Stevenson, 1835)
  Anno M.CC.xiiij. … Pie recordationis dompnus Willelmus rex Scottorum, viam univerſe carnis aggrediens, regno ſuo in ſumma pace permanente, felici exitu migravit ad Dominum, anno regni ſui xlix. et etatis ſue lxxij. ij. nonarum Decembris [Dec. 4].
 This roughly translates as:
In the year 1214 … Of pious remembrance, Lord William, King of Scots, having undertaken the way of the universal flesh, with his kingdom in perpetual peace, departed to the Lord with a happy departure, in the 49th year of his reign, and the 72nd year of his age, the 2nd day before Nones in December [Dec. 4].

Buried: 10 December 1214, in the choir before the high altar of Arbroath Abbey, Arbroath, Forfarshire, Scotland, which abbey William had founded.

John of Fordun’s Chronicle of the Scottish nation p276 (ed. William F. Skene, 1872)
So King Alexander, as was meet, held his feast in state, at Scone, on that day (that is to say, Friday), and the Saturday following (namely, the Feast of St. Nicholas), as well as the next Sunday. On the Monday, at the bridge of Perth, he met his father’s body, which was being taken down, in great state, to Abirbroth (Arbroath), to be buried, as the king himself, before his death, had directed. And thus, followed by all the nobility of the whole kingdom, save a few of the nobles who guarded the uttermost parts of the kingdom, William, the kindly king of Scots, and to be had in kindly remembrance for everlasting, was buried on Wednesday, the 10th of December, in front of the high altar, in the church of the monastery of Abirbrothoc (Arbroath), which he had himself caused to be built up from the very foundations, to the honour of God and Saint Thomas the Martyr, Archbishop of Canterbury; and which he had, after endowing it with many estates and possessions, committed to the monks of Kalkhow (Kelso). May God be gracious unto his soul! Amen.
EARL DAVID, likewise, though neither lively in mind nor vigorous in body, came as quickly as he could to his nephew, King Alexander, and kept the aforesaid feast with the king at Scone, for two days. Thence, however, he set off, with the king, to meet the body of the king, his brother, at the head of Perth bridge; and, getting off his horse, he took upon his shoulder one handle of the bier, and, with the rest of the earls who were there, devoutly carried the body as far as the boundary, where a cross was ordered to be set up; and afterwards, at the king’s burial, he stood by as chief mourner, as became a brother.

Sources:
Return to Chris Gosnell's Home Page

If you have any comments, additions or modifications to the information on this page, please feel free to email me.
Created and maintained by: chris@ocotilloroad.com